Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ok this is just for those people who want some character profiles and cause I have given them more human names which I promise will make more sense later on.
Talia/Twilight Sparkle
Personality: Observant, logical, introspective. Talia feels everything deeply but often keeps it bottled up until it spills over. She struggles with her sense of belonging.
Strengths: Problem-solver, emotionally intelligent, resilient.
Weaknesses: Overthinks, doubts herself, avoids conflict until it’s unavoidable.
Dynamic: Acts as the quiet leader, balancing the group's chaos.
Appearance: dark skin, straight black hair (normally worn out or up messily), chunky glasses (she's quiet blind), 5'8, deep blue eyes

Jackie/Apple Jack
Personality: Strong, loyal, practical. Jackie is fiercely protective of her friends, especially Reyna, and tends to show love through actions more than words. Comes off blunt but has a soft side, especially with those she trusts.
Strengths: Brave, dependable, fiercely loyal.
Weaknesses: Stubborn, sometimes suppresses her emotions, slow to trust new people.
Dynamic: The group's rock. Always keeps an eye on everyone.
Appearance: tanned, dirty blonde hair (either braided or in a ponytail - pun intended), cowboy hat (obvi), 6'0, bright blue eyes

Reyna/Rainbow Dash
Personality: Energetic, reckless, full of heart. Reyna’s impulsive nature hides a deep fear of being left out or not good enough. She thrives on connection and loyalty. Fiercely competitive, especially in sports and games.
Strengths: Passionate, fearless, fiercely loyal to her friends.
Weaknesses: Impulsive, sometimes masks fear with bravado, doesn’t always think things through.
Dynamic: The heart of the group’s chaotic energy. Brings humor and raw emotion.
Appearance: slightly tanned skin, short dark brown hair (sometimes badly dyed when she's in the mood), 5'5, green eyes

Raya/Rarity
Personality: Witty, fashionable, sharp-tongued. Raya keeps her guard up with sarcasm and confidence but genuinely cares beneath her polished exterior. Has a flair for drama but also a strong moral compass when it counts.
Strengths: Sharp intellect, unshakable poise, fiercely protective when provoked.
Weaknesses: Prideful, struggles to open up emotionally, can be harsh without meaning to.
Dynamic: The group’s unofficial “big sister.” Keeps everyone grounded in her own way. Closest to Flora in a quiet, caring way.
Appearance: pale skin, straight/wavy dark hair (almost always in a blowout/styled like a diva), has reading glasses that she doesn't use to read but uses when she is sewing and stuff, 5'6, light blue eyes

Flora/Fluttershy
Personality: Sweet, nurturing, a bit anxious. Flora is the soft-hearted one who tries to see the best in everyone, but often carries worries and fears for the whole group. Has a hidden strength when pushed.
Strengths: Kind, empathetic, loyal, surprisingly brave when it matters.
Weaknesses: Self-doubting, avoids confrontation, overthinks.
Dynamic: The quiet conscience of the group. Often the one who steps in when things get too tense. Closest to Raya and surprisingly bold when defending her friends.
Appearance: Sunkissed skin, very long blonde hair, always wears a cute bow or clip in her hair, 5'10, light green eyes

Penny/Pinkie Pie
Personality: Energetic, eccentric, always positive. Penny masks her insecurities with humor and constant energy. Loves making people laugh, sometimes to the point of distraction.
Strengths: Optimistic, creative, fiercely loyal, refuses to give up on her friends.
Weaknesses: Impulsive, can be insensitive without realizing it, fears rejection under her bubbly exterior.
Dynamic: The group’s comedic relief and surprise heart. Always the first to cheer someone up.
Appearance: dark skin, very curly dark hair (sometimes puts tinsel in it or some fun coloured clips), 5'0, bright blue eyes

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
When people say a town is "quaint," they usually mean it in a condescending way. Like, quaint equals backward. But stepping off the bus into Everridge felt less like a step backward and more like falling into a storybook. Not the kind with princesses and curses. The kind with secret gardens, yellowed library books, and a bakery that smells like vanilla and cinnamon from a block away.
It was late afternoon, and the sky above the hills was that kind of pale, watercolor blue that only happens in small towns untouched by smog or towering apartment buildings. Sunlight glinted off the stained glass windows of a little chapel across the street, and the warm scent of honeysuckle wrapped itself around my senses like a blanket.
Still, I was clutching my suitcase like it might fly away, stiff and awkward and about three seconds from a panic attack.
Okay, Talia. You’re here. No turning back. New start. New you.
I mentally repeated this like a mantra as I scanned the street. Rows of painted brick shops with hand lettered signs lined the road: Hickory & Hollow Books, Sweet Fern Café, a yarn store with a window full of hand knit animals. The school was supposedly walking distance, and the rented house my brother and I would be staying in sat somewhere just down the main street.
I’d barely taken two steps off the curb when a voice broke through the stillness like a firecracker wrapped in bubblegum.
“HEY! You’re not from here, are you?!”
I turned—and instantly lost all sense of gravity.
There she was: a girl about my age, mid air—mid air, I kid you not—leaping off the railing of the bakery porch like she was auditioning for a circus. She landed on the sidewalk with a dramatic skid, hands out like a gymnast sticking the landing.
“Thought so!” she grinned. “I knew it. Knew knew knew it. I know everyone in Everridge. Like, everyone. Seriously, I once spotted a baby goat in the community garden and I knew it wasn’t from here because it didn’t smell like old Miss Heather’s goat soap, and I was right, it belonged to the bakery delivery guy’s niece in Maplegrove. Long story. ANYWAY. You’re new.”
She stuck her hand out. I was still staring. “I’m Penny. Penny Pie. Like, yes, that Pie family. You’ve probably heard of us. Or not, ‘cause you’re new. Which is so exciting. You’ve got that new person energy. What’s your name?”
I blinked, tried to remember what language was, and finally stammered, “Talia. Uh—Talia Sparks.”
“Oh! That’s such a main character name,” she gasped, as if I’d just told her I was secretly royalty. “Talia Sparks... are you, like, running away from a tragic backstory or starting over after a life changing epiphany?”
“Um…” I laughed—actually laughed, which surprised me. “Maybe a little of both.”
“Well, lucky for you, Everridge is amazing for both of those things. We’ve got emotional support donuts at the bakery—my auntie runs it, by the way—and an absolutely gorgeous secret forest path that nobody really knows about except, well, now you, because I just told you, and—OH! Do you like banana bread? Wait—you’re not allergic to walnuts, right?”
“I… don’t think so?”
“Awesome! Auntie’s making some right now. Come on!”
Before I could protest, she’d looped her arm through mine and was leading me down the sidewalk like we were lifelong best friends. I wasn’t even mad about it.
We entered the bakery—Sugarcube Corner, the sign read in looping, whimsical script—and it was everything it smelled like: warm, colorful, cozy. The walls were painted mint green and pastel pink, like a dessert had exploded in the best way possible. Penny waved at the woman behind the counter (who waved back with a knowing smile and a powdered sugar dusted apron), then dragged me to a corner booth.
“So. Spill. What’s your story?” Penny asked, sliding into the booth like a detective interrogating a suspect—but with glitter in her eyes.
I hesitated, unsure how much to say. “My brother and I just moved here. He got offered a job at the high school—coaching track—and I guess they had space for one more junior, so… here I am.”
Penny’s face lit up. “You’re in junior year?! Oh my gosh, YES. We are going to be BEST FRIENDS. Wait until you meet the rest of the girls. You’ve already got the ‘quiet but secretly powerful’ vibe, which Flora is gonna love. And Raya needs new muses all the time. Also, if you wear purple, she’ll instantly adore you. Do you wear purple?”
“…sometimes?”
“You will now.”
She leaned in, chin resting on her hands. “I knew today was gonna be a good day. I had a feeling. A tingling in my elbow, which usually means rain, but this time it was fate.”
I couldn’t stop smiling. It was like getting hit by a human confetti cannon, but instead of being annoyed, I felt… lighter.
She kept talking—about the upcoming fall festival, about her “cat that acts like a dog,” about the time she tried to build a chocolate fountain out of PVC pipes and accidentally flooded the school’s art room. Her voice was fast, excited, musical in the way it bounced from topic to topic with no warning.
And somehow, despite the overwhelming intro, I found myself relaxing. I even leaned in a little, sipped the hot cocoa someone had magically delivered to the table, and let her words carry me.
The mug of hot cocoa was warm in my hands, the marshmallow melting just right, Penny was halfway through a monologue about organizing an unofficial school wide “Bring Your Pet to Class” day (“technically against the rules but wildly successful”), and for once, I wasn’t thinking about syllabi, GPA rankings, or how quiet my house felt without Mom in it.
I was starting to breathe.
And then the front door exploded open with the subtlety of a thunderclap.
Two girls burst through the entry in a blur of motion, sneakers skidding against the tiled floor, laughing and yelling over each other as the door banged shut behind them.
“I so got here first!” the one with a teal hoodie and wind whipped hair declared triumphantly.
“Please, you only got ahead ’cause you cut across the florist’s lot and that don’t count!” the taller one shot back, swatting her companion’s arm with a level of affection that felt both aggressive and familiar.
“I cleared the rose bushes, Jackie, it was a valid shortcut!”
“Reyna, you trampled a flower cart and knocked over old Mr. Delaney’s flamingo statue.”
The two of them rounded the corner of the bakery, breathless and still bickering, when suddenly their gazes landed on us—well, on me. Two strangers. Four eyes. Zero hesitation.
They charged.
“WHO GOT HERE FIRST?” the teal hoodied one—Reyna, I realized—called out, pointing directly at me like I was the judge in a high stakes trial.
“No pressure,” the tall one—Jackie—added with a drawl, slapping her hands on the table and leaning down until she was eye level with me. “But you better be honest.”
Penny beamed like this was completely normal. “This is fine,” she whispered, sipping her own cocoa like we weren’t on the verge of a friendly interrogation.
“Uhm…” I blinked, shrinking back slightly under their dual gazes. “I—I didn’t really see who got here first, sorry—”
“Ha!” Reyna threw her hands up. “I knew it! You hesitated, that’s a win for me!”
“That ain’t how it works, Dash,” Jackie replied, raising an eyebrow. Then she turned back to me, her eyes crinkling kindly as her voice softened. “Sorry, sugar. We’re just foolin’. Didn’t mean to crowd ya.”
Then—thwack—she elbowed Reyna squarely in the side. Not playfully. Hard.
“OW, Jackie—seriously?!”
Jackie just smirked. “It’s a draw.”
Reyna opened her mouth to argue—again—but stopped short when Jackie shot her a warning glare. The kind of glare that said drop it or face round two. Reyna groaned dramatically, threw her arms in the air, and collapsed into the booth beside me.
“Fine. Draw. Whatever. I still made better time.”
“Uh huh,” Jackie muttered, then slid into the seat across from us and tipped her hat back. (She actually wore a hat—a worn in brown one that looked like it had been through a few summer storms and a tractor ride.)
“Anyway,” she said, offering her hand, “I’m Jackie Appleton. This here’s Reyna Dash, chaos incarnate. And I see you’ve already met Penny.”
“Best. Friend. Already,” Penny declared dramatically, flinging an arm over my shoulders like we’d known each other our whole lives. “Talia’s gonna be in our grade! She’s new. She’s smart. She has main character vibes. I’ve claimed her.”
I felt my face flush a little under all the attention, but also—warm. Not the kind of warmth that comes from too much spotlight, but the kind that comes from being seen and… weirdly, wanted.
Jackie chuckled under her breath and leaned back in her seat. “Well, shoot. That’s mighty fine to hear.”
Reyna, still catching her breath, grinned at me sideways. “So you’re our newest junior, huh? Hope you’re ready. We’re a mess. A fun mess. Mostly.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t call us a mess,” Jackie replied. “More like a—what’s the word—‘found family.’”
“A found family with a noise complaint record,” Reyna added, winking.
Jackie ignored her. “But you’ll fit in fine, Talia. Penny’s got a good gut for people. Loud gut, but good.”
Penny was halfway into her third croissant and nodded enthusiastically, crumbs on her cheeks. “Yup. My gut is very emotionally intuitive. Also a little hungry all the time.”
I smiled, starting to relax again. Jackie was grounded—stable, like the kind of person who didn’t say a lot unless she meant it. Her voice was strong, but kind, like warm tea on a cold morning. She had this quiet strength, the kind you could lean on and not worry it would ever crack.
Reyna, meanwhile, was a storm with a smirk. Wild eyes. Quick hands. A voice that moved too fast and thoughts that seemed faster still. She fidgeted constantly, tapping her fingers against the table or bouncing her leg. But there was something about the way she watched her friends—with subtle care, even when she was being loud—that told me she noticed everything.
Different types of energy. But neither felt wrong.
“Penny mentioned more friends?” I asked, feeling bold for once. “Flora? And… Raya?”
“Oh, yeah,” Reyna said, stealing a marshmallow from my cocoa without asking. “You’ll meet them soon. Flora’s like, if peace and nature were a person. And Raya is basically a walking magazine cover. You’ll love them.”
Penny nodded so hard I thought her curls might fly off. “We’re gonna have the best year, Talia. Bonfires! Movie nights! Homework study circles that devolve into show disasters!”
“We ain’t even started school yet,” Jackie said, laughing.
“But I can feel it,” Penny replied, practically vibrating. “This year’s gonna be legendary. And now we’ve got Talia Sparks, the mysterious newcomer.”
I laughed—again—surprised at how easily it came.
Maybe Penny was right. Maybe this town wasn’t just a place I’d been dragged to. Maybe Everridge was exactly what I needed.
Even if it came with mystery girls elbowing each other in bakeries and stealing my marshmallows.
We sat there for what felt like an eternity, but in the best way possible—just four girls in a corner booth of Sugarcube Corner, with the sun spilling through the windows and everything feeling strangely, wonderfully right. Penny had calmed down just enough to stop bouncing in her seat, though her excitement still buzzed through the air like static. Jackie was picking at her croissant, looking as laid back as ever, while Reyna kept tapping her foot impatiently under the table. I, however, felt like I’d been enveloped by a warm blanket.
I had a strange thought.
Maybe... just maybe... I could fit here.
No, scratch that. I belonged here.
Sure, it had been a whirlwind of noise and motion, but there was something refreshing about the chaos of Everridge—something that made me feel like I wasn’t just existing. I was living, and I wasn’t doing it alone.
Just as I was beginning to relax completely, the door to the bakery flung open again with a rush of wind, and in walked two more girls.
A gorgeous dark haired girl led the way—her steps quick, but measured, like she was always on the lookout for something new, something interesting. The moment she crossed the threshold, she stood tall, shoulders back, radiating a confidence that was impossible to ignore.
A taller, obviously shyer, girl followed her at a much slower pace, her hands nervously adjusting the hem of her short sparkly dress as she fidgeted. She kept glancing down at her clothes, her cheeks flushed pink. With every movement, her denim jacket seemed to feel more and more suffocating. The contrast between the two of them was stark—Raya’s boldness, Flora’s delicate shyness.
Raya caught sight of us immediately. “Hey! Look, Flora, we’re here! You look fabulous!” she said, her voice a little too loud, like she was trying to convince both Flora and the world that her best friend was, indeed, ready for a runway.
Flora’s red cheeks deepened, and she tugged at her jacket again, clearly uncomfortable. “Oh, I don’t know… I feel like this dress is too much… and the jacket—ugh—just feels—” She stopped herself, trying to adjust her posture as though that would somehow fix the situation.
“Fabulous,” Raya insisted, a little more forcefully this time, as she pulled Flora along toward our table. “Just fabulous. Trust me.”
“Hold on a second,” Penny whispered to me, leaning in with a conspiratorial grin. “Raya’s been trying to get Flora to wear something other than those flowery dresses for months. She thinks Flora would make the perfect model if she’d just give up the cardigans and go full glam. But Flora’s just… well, Flora.” Penny raised an eyebrow, like the whole thing was the most delightfully dramatic thing she’d ever witnessed.
I couldn’t help but smile. Flora was clearly uncomfortable in her own skin, and Raya, for all her confidence, seemed to be pushing her into a mold she didn’t fit. I almost felt sorry for her.
But before I could dwell on it any further, the two girls arrived at our table.
“Alright, everyone,” Raya announced dramatically, pausing at the table and giving us all a hard, pointed stare. “Does Flora look good? I want a real answer. No ‘Oh, it’s fine’ or ‘You look cute.’ Does she look good?”
We all stared at her for a beat. There was a collective shift of unease between the group as we tried to decide how to respond.
Finally, Jackie—ever the diplomat—broke the silence with a calm, yet honest response. “Flora looks good, yeah. But you know what, she looks more like herself when she’s wearin’ what she normally wears. Those dresses, the cardigans… that’s her, y’know?”
Flora’s eyes softened with relief, and she smiled faintly, her hands finally relaxing. But Raya… well, her face fell a little. She pursed her lips, glancing sideways at Jackie like she didn’t want to accept the fact that maybe her vision of Flora’s style wasn’t the style.
“Really?” Raya said, though her tone had softened. “But she could be so much more, Jackie. Look at her—she could be a star if she just gave it a chance.”
Jackie sighed, slouching slightly in her seat, clearly tired of the back and forth. “I’m not sayin’ she can’t be a star, Rey. I’m just sayin’ she’s already perfect just the way she is.”
Raya shot her an irritated glance but didn’t press it. Instead, she leaned forward and gave Flora an exaggerated thumbs up. “Alright, fine. You’re perfect. Happy now?”
Flora gave a small, shy smile, and for a second, it was like the entire room exhaled in unison.
“I’m Flora, by the way,” she said, sitting down beside me and offering me a hand. “Sorry about all the noise and, um, everything. My friends are… a bit much.” She laughed nervously, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I know they can be a little overwhelming, but they mean well.”
I took her hand, surprised at how soft her grip was. “It’s fine, really,” I replied, smiling at her. “I’ve… never really had friends like this before. It’s kind of nice.”
Flora’s face flushed again, but this time, it was from something warmer—maybe a little shy pride.
Just then, Raya turned toward me with a fresh, focused gaze, her eyes scanning my outfit from top to bottom like she was mentally taking notes. “So, Talia,” she started, voice smooth and cool. “You’re new here, huh? I can tell you’ve got a good sense of style. I love the sweater, but—” She leaned in a little, her tone not unkind but a little too professional for comfort. “You know, you could really pull off something more fitted. Show off your shape a bit more. And maybe add a belt to give some structure? You don’t want to look too baggy.”
I blinked, my hand tightening slightly around my cocoa mug. “Uh, thanks? I guess?”
“Oh, it’s nothing,” Raya said, waving it off. “I mean, you’ve got the potential. I’m just helping you elevate. You could really be a showstopper, if you just gave it a little spark.” She smiled at me, clearly pleased with her fashion analysis.
I started to open my mouth to reply—maybe to say I wasn’t really into that sort of thing—but before I could, Penny suddenly jumped up from her seat, clapping her hands like a kid with a secret.
“I HAVE AN IMPORTANT QUESTION!” Penny exclaimed, her eyes wild with excitement. “Talia, are you ready for your initiation into the most sacred Everridge tradition? Are you ready?”
I stared at her, then glanced at Flora and Raya, who were watching us like we were in the middle of a very important ritual.
"Um, what kind of initiation?" I asked, half nervous, half curious.
Penny’s grin was so wide it almost looked dangerous. “The important kind. The kind where you learn the real, true, magical art of—”
“Penny, what are you talking about?” Jackie interrupted, but her smile told me she already knew.
Penny leaned in closer, as if the bakery’s warm, sugary scent wasn’t enough to give away the excitement bubbling inside her. “Talia, how do you feel about singing in public? Because I’m about to invite you to join our show!”
“I swear, you’re gonna love this,” Penny gushed, practically bouncing on the balls of her feet as she grabbed my arm and linked it with hers, pulling me down the sidewalk. “The show initiation is the best thing that ever happened to me when I first moved here. It’s like the ultimate Everridge tradition! I mean, everyone does it. You can’t get away from it. If you’re new, you have to sing. There’s no way around it!”
I froze mid step, my stomach doing a little flip. show? In front of everyone? This was so far outside my comfort zone, I might as well have been walking into a concert hall in my pajamas.
“I… I don’t know if I’m ready for that,” I murmured, trying to sound casual, but the nerves in my chest were impossible to hide.
“Oh, trust me,” Penny said, her voice full of that infectiously bubbly energy I was starting to get used to. “It’s not about being good! No one’s good. It’s about having fun. It’s about the vibe, the energy. The crowd’s there to cheer you on, not judge you. Plus, it’s tradition, Talia! If you don’t do it, you’ll never feel like you belong here.”
I tried to imagine myself standing in front of a show mic, my face burning under the bright lights. "I—uh—I don’t know. I’m more of a… private singer?”
“Private singer?” Penny echoed, raising an eyebrow in mock horror. “Girl, there’s no such thing! We’re all about getting loud and bold here, okay? Besides,” she added with a wink, “you can totally pick a song that’s, like, your thing. Do you like pop? Or maybe rock classics? Ooh, maybe some old school girl power anthems?” She grinned so wide it practically reached her ears. “You’ll totally crush it. Trust me, you’re way more talented than you think.”
As we walked down the street, I couldn’t help but observe how Penny’s excitement seemed to wrap itself around everyone. She was practically vibrating with energy, leading the way while the others walked a few paces behind. That’s when it hit me—the way the group was.
It was subtle, but there were clearly two pairs forming here. Penny was in the middle, holding everyone together, but the dynamics were fascinating. I noticed Raya and Flora walking in sync, each step mirroring the other. Raya, of course, was the more confident of the two, her gaze always scanning the horizon, like she was on the lookout for something exciting, something new. Meanwhile, Flora—so sweet, so shy—followed at a slower pace, her gaze fixed on the ground, fiddling nervously with the bottom of her dress as she tugs on the jacket Raya put on her earlier.
But even though they were such different personalities—Raya’s boldness, Flora’s softness—they had an undeniable bond. Raya’s constant push to get Flora to embrace more daring outfits seemed to only go so far. At the end of the day, Raya still cared about Flora’s comfort, even if it was in a way that didn’t always align with Flora’s more modest, flowery style.
I saw it when Raya pulled a cardigan out of her bag and offered it to Flora. It was a light cream colour and definitely looked like something the taller blonde would normally wear. Flora looked down at Raya, her eyes speaking gratitude louder than words and when she pulled the cardigan around her a small grateful smile spread over her face.
“Thank you, Raya,” Flora said quietly, adjusting the sleeves. “You know I’m not really into all the—well, the bold stuff. But this… this is nice.” She wrapped her arms around herself, clearly feeling more at ease.
Raya smiled back, but there was a hint of playfulness in her eyes. “You’re welcome. And hey, I’m just saying, if you ever want to go for that chic, minimalist vibe, I’ve got a ton of clothes in that style. You don’t have to always wear flowers, you know?”
Flora let out a soft giggle, and I couldn’t help but smile, too. Even though Raya was constantly pushing her to step out of her comfort zone, I could tell it was because she truly cared about Flora’s potential—and she was doing it in a way that didn’t completely disregard Flora’s identity. It was a beautiful, subtle balancing act of care and respect.
Jackie and Reyna were now at the front, of course, bantering back and forth like they did. I could hear Jackie’s low voice first, teasing Reyna about how she was definitely going to win this show battle.
“You know I’m gonna beat you, right?” Jackie said, her arms folded across her chest, a smug grin on her face. “I’m way better at this than you. Don’t even try to act like you’ve got this in the bag.”
Reyna shot her a look, eyes narrowed, her hands on her hips. “Please. You can barely hold a tune, Appleton. I’ll have you crying after the first verse. Mark my words.” She leaned in closer to Jackie with a teasing smirk, her voice lowering a little, “I’m gonna destroy you.”
Penny, still bouncing beside me, chuckled at their antics. “Oh, this is going to be good. You can practically feel the rivalry between those two. It’s electrifying.”
“Yeah, I’m pretty sure one of them’s going to burst into flames,” I added, still trying to keep up with Penny’s energy, though I was honestly a little overwhelmed.
“Oh, you have no idea,” Penny said, her eyes wide with excitement. “Jackie and Reyna? They’re always competing. But, here’s the thing—everyone knows they’re both too proud to admit what’s really going on.” She paused, dropping her voice into a playful whisper. “I mean, they’re clearly perfect for each other, right?”
I looked at her, brows raised. “You mean… like, romantically?”
Penny nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, absolutely. It’s like they’re dying to admit it, but neither of them is willing to be the first to say it. It’s honestly kind of hilarious. And it’s driving everyone nuts.” She giggled, then added, “They’re so stubborn about it, it’s almost endearing.”
As Penny said this, I noticed Raya glancing over her shoulder, catching the tail end of Penny’s words. She slowed her pace until she was walking alongside us, Flora dropping back as well as we reached the show stage.
“You’re right,” Raya said with a knowing smile, her voice quieter now, as though sharing some sort of secret. “Reyna and Jackie are perfect for each other. They’re like… the kind of match that doesn’t need to be obvious. You just feel it, you know? It’s like they fit into each other’s lives without even trying. They balance each other out—Jackie’s fire and Reyna’s… well, Reyna’s Reyna.”
Flora, now a little more comfortable in her cardigan, smiled softly. “It’s kind of cute, isn’t it? They’re always so competitive, but it’s like they’re just waiting for the other one to catch up.”
“I think they’re just waiting for someone to give in,” Raya added with a grin, her eyes sparkling mischievously. “But hey, what do I know? I’m just the one who’s always caught in the middle of their drama.”
Penny laughed and leaned in closer. “See? Told you! I’m telling you, it’s like watching two puppies fighting over the same toy. They’ll never admit it, but it’s painfully obvious to anyone who’s paying attention.”
Just then, Jackie and Reyna burst into an argument about the show machine settings, both of them trying to claim that they were the better singer and would totally win this time. The playful tension between them was so thick, you could practically cut it with a knife.
I couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight. Despite all their teasing, I could see what Penny and Raya meant. Jackie and Reyna might act like they were the best at everything, but underneath it all, they cared for each other in a way that was too genuine to be hidden.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The air in the show bar was thick with anticipation, the walls lined with flickering neon lights and posters of past performances. Tonight wasn’t just any show night—it was the show night, the one everyone looked forward to. And apparently, Penny was the heart and soul of the event, as she was already bouncing around like a ball of energy, flitting between the corners of the room, her hands waving wildly in the air as she barked orders at everyone.
“Alright! The stage needs to be perfect! The lighting has to be just right, and we need the speakers facing this way so no one misses a note,” Penny announced, as if she were directing a Broadway show rather than setting up a show night in a small town bar.
She looked absolutely giddy—the kind of excitement that was practically contagious. And I couldn’t help but smile, even though I was still trying to wrap my head around everything. Penny was like a force of nature. I was just trying to catch up.
“Okay! And I’m gonna go get the sparkly fireworks for when we make our grand entrance,” she practically squealed, before turning on her heel and rushing out the door. “Don’t mess it up, guys! You know I have to have it just right for Talia! It’s her first show night!”
I barely had time to process that she was leaving me with the group when Jackie set down the heavy speaker she’d been hauling across the room, her muscles straining with the effort. The thing must’ve weighed a ton, but she didn’t seem phased. She was used to hard work, I could tell. After all, she lived and worked on a farm, hauling bales of hay and lifting boxes twice as heavy as the speakers.
“Alright, that’s one down,” Jackie muttered under her breath, wiping a thin sheen of sweat from her forehead. She cracked her neck, before turning her attention to the rest of the equipment that needed to be set up. “We’re making progress, people. Slowly but surely.”
And that’s when I noticed Reyna. She was running circles around Jackie, talking so fast that I could hardly keep up.
“Jackie! Jackie, you have to come to my next soccer game. It’s going to be epic!” Reyna exclaimed, practically out of breath, as she grabbed a coil of speaker cables. “I don’t care how much work you have on the farm, you have to come. You never come to any of my games, and I’m gonna get way better if I have you cheering me on! You know it!”
I watched as Jackie bent down to pick up a piece of equipment, clearly trying not to get distracted. But Reyna was relentless.
“Seriously, Jackie, you have to watch me this time. It’s not fair that I’m always the one cheering for you when you have to go off and do farm stuff. You’re like the best friend who never shows up—” Reyna’s voice trailed off as she danced around Jackie, grabbing cables and tangling herself up in them. “You could at least come to one game! Just one, okay? I swear it would mean a lot.”
Jackie, who had been quietly trying to ignore the whirlwind that was Reyna, finally stopped in her tracks. She turned around, her brow furrowed as she faced her.
“Reyna, I don’t have time to go to your game,” she said, her voice a little firmer than before, her shoulders tense from all the work. “The farm’s a lot right now, and you know that. If I could clone myself, I’d be there, okay?”
But Reyna wasn’t having it. She looked up at Jackie with a mock pout and crossed her arms.
“Yeah, yeah, I know, but you never try to make time. It’s always, ‘Oh, I have to work on the farm,’ or ‘I’ve got this and that.’ It’s like I’m not even part of your life sometimes, Jackie.” Reyna’s voice softened a little, but there was a little edge to it. “I’m your best friend, and I’d really appreciate it if you showed up every now and then.”
Jackie bit her lip, clearly trying not to snap back at Reyna. She exhaled slowly, clearly trying to keep her patience, but I could see the tension in her jaw.
“Reyna, you don’t get it,” she said quietly, picking up another speaker. “If I could come to every single one of your games, I would. But there’s a lot of stuff I have to do at the farm. It’s important, okay? It’s not like I’m avoiding you or anything.”
But Reyna wasn’t ready to drop it yet.
“It’s not like I’m asking you to come to every single game,” she whined, her voice high pitched as she followed Jackie, grabbing cables like she was on a mission. “Just one! One game, Jackie! One soccer game! You know what? I bet I’d be amazing if you were there cheering me on, and if you just showed up, I’d feel a whole lot better.”
Jackie, trying to hold the speaker steady, looked like she was about to lose her patience when—bam—Reyna tripped on the tangled cables. She literally fell into Jackie, knocking them both off balance.
“Whoa, whoa—” Jackie grunted as she tried to steady herself, grabbing Reyna by the shoulders to prevent them from both crashing to the floor.
The collision wasn’t exactly gentle, but it wasn’t exactly unexpected, either. Jackie just knew Reyna would be that person who would charge at her while she was carrying something heavy.
“Reyna! Seriously? Can you stop running in circles for five seconds?” Jackie’s voice was exasperated, but she still managed to catch both of them before they hit the floor.
But Reyna, utterly oblivious to the fact that they’d almost both eaten the floor, just kept talking, her words completely undeterred.
“Oh, I didn’t trip, I was just trying to get you to pay attention to how amazing I am at soccer. You would be proud of me. I’m telling you, if you showed up, you’d see,” Reyna grinned, her face full of that enthusiastic, almost manic energy that only she could pull off. “I’m gonna destroy the other team. I swear, they won’t know what hit them!”
Jackie stood there, shaking her head in disbelief, letting out a low chuckle despite herself. “Reyna, you’re something else.” She paused and looked down at the cables in her hands, then at Reyna’s face. “I’ll try to come to your next game. Try, okay? But I’m not promising anything. The farm’s a lot right now.”
Reyna’s face lit up, practically glowing. “YES!” She jumped up, throwing her arms around Jackie in a tight hug. “I knew you’d come through for me, Jack! You won’t regret it! I’m telling you, this is the season!”
Jackie just rolled her eyes, clearly amused but also exasperated. “You better not get my hopes up, Reyna. You know how you get. One game, okay? One. That’s all you get.”
While they were distracted with their banter, I couldn’t help but notice how much energy Reyna brought to everything she did—and how Jackie, despite her tough exterior, was always there for her, even if it meant running herself ragged to make her best friend happy. It was kind of like watching two forces of nature collide: Jackie’s steady, grounded practicality, and Reyna’s boundless enthusiasm and energy.
I realized I’d been watching them for longer than I meant to when Jackie glanced up and caught my eye. She raised an eyebrow and beckoned me over, her face softening a little.
“Hey, Talia, come help us out,” Jackie called, her voice a little more relaxed than it had been a second ago. “We’re gonna need more hands to get this stuff set up before Penny gets back with her ‘sparkly fireworks’ or whatever she’s bringing.”
I blinked, startled out of my thoughts, and nodded quickly, walking over toward them. As I approached, I couldn’t help but feel a small spark of belonging in the chaos of it all. Even though there was clearly a lot of tension between Jackie and Reyna sometimes, there was no denying how strong their friendship was. They didn’t need to agree on everything—or anything—to know they had each other’s backs.
Setting up the stage had turned into a chaotic ordeal, but in the most comfortable way. There was something oddly soothing about the noise, the laughter, and the bustle of the group working together, even if I wasn’t doing much except trying to push around a couple of heavy speakers. Jackie was clearly the one doing all the heavy lifting. As usual. But it wasn’t that I wasn’t trying—I was. I just wasn’t as strong as she was.
But no one seemed to mind.
Reyna, though, was sitting casually on one of the large speakers, her legs crossed, chatting like she had all the time in the world. She looked comfortable, almost too comfortable, as if this whole show setup was just background noise to her. Every now and then, she’d toss a question in my direction, her curiosity bubbling over.
“So, Talia,” Reyna began, sounding almost too casual as she twirled a strand of her hair around her finger. “Where did you come from, anyway? I mean, you don’t really have that small town vibe, you know? You’re like... too cool to be from here. Not that Everridge isn’t cool, it is, but you know what I mean.”
I stiffened slightly. I wasn’t really prepared for that question. What happened?
The words clung to the back of my throat like a knot. I hadn’t talked about it in so long, not really—not in the way I knew I needed to. But sitting here, in the middle of the bar with Jackie, Reyna, and the others, I couldn’t help but feel a little more at ease.
The truth was, no one had ever asked me before. Not in a real way. Not like Reyna was now.
I hesitated. Reyna, ever the relentless chatterbox, noticed the pause and pressed on.
“So like... what happened?” she repeated, this time with an almost sweet tone—she clearly wasn’t trying to be nosy, just genuinely curious.
I bit my lip, my fingers absently brushing against the speaker I was trying to push, but all I could think about was the answer. I didn’t want to tell them, not yet. But the words slipped out before I could stop them.
“My... my parents died when I was twelve,” I said, my voice quieter than I intended. It didn’t sound like my voice at all. It felt foreign, like someone else was talking for me. I didn’t want to go there, but Reyna’s question had opened up something I wasn’t ready to confront. And for some reason, I wanted to tell them. I wanted to be seen.
Jackie was still setting up nearby, and I could see the muscles in her arms flex as she carefully adjusted a mic stand. I knew she wasn’t paying attention, and maybe that made it easier to talk. Reyna was looking at me with those big, wide eyes, waiting for more.
I took a deep breath and continued, feeling the weight of the memory press down on my chest. “It wasn’t an accident, or anything... not like a car crash or a natural disaster. It was... a house fire.” My voice cracked, and I immediately felt the hot sting of tears pricking at the corners of my eyes. I wiped them away quickly, trying to keep it together. But it was hard. It was so hard. “I was at school that day. I didn’t know what was happening. By the time I got home... there was nothing left.”
I paused, trying to gather myself, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest. “I was... alone. And I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t go to my friends because... well, I didn’t have any. And I didn’t even know where to turn.”
Reyna didn’t say anything for a moment, and I couldn’t tell if she was shocked, confused, or just unsure of how to respond. I glanced at her, my throat tightening, and saw the rare vulnerability in her expression.
“I—I don’t even know why I’m telling you all this,” I stammered, looking down at the floor, feeling embarrassed. “You don’t need to hear about my... my life like this.”
But Reyna was silent, her face softened by something close to understanding, though she wasn’t the best at expressing that kind of empathy. Still, she let me keep going.
“I went to live with my brother and his wife after that. They live here now, actually—just moved from the city, so that’s why I’m here. They’re good to me. Really good. But... it’s different. It’s not the same. And it doesn’t... it doesn’t feel like home.”
I trailed off, feeling my voice crack again. I wanted to say more, to explain how hard it had been, how lost I felt. How empty it was, living in someone else’s house. But my emotions were overwhelming, flooding over me faster than I could control. I was shaking now, my face flushed, and I felt exposed.
The words had just come tumbling out, and now they hung in the air between us, heavy and real. My chest was tight, my heart pounding like it was trying to escape from my ribs.
I hadn’t expected to break down in front of anyone, especially not these people I’d just met. But Reyna’s casual question about where I came from had been like a crack in the dam. The flood of emotion came rushing out of me, and I couldn’t stop it.
I wasn’t used to this feeling—of being seen, of being heard. Jackie’s arms around me felt warm and solid, like a lifeline, and I let myself lean into her, allowing the comfort of her presence to anchor me.
“It’s okay, Talia,” Jackie said softly, walking over to us, her voice full of care. “You don’t have to explain everything if you don’t want to. You don’t owe anyone that.”
I could feel the sincerity in her words, and it made my chest tighten with gratitude. But before I could answer, Reyna was still standing there, shifting awkwardly from foot to foot, clearly unsure of what to say. I could see the guilt written all over her face, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. She wasn’t the best at dealing with this kind of vulnerability.
“I didn’t mean to make you cry,” Reyna said, her voice hesitant. “I just... I was curious, okay? I didn’t know. I’m sorry. I didn’t think it would be that heavy.”
I took in a shaky breath, trying to steady myself. It had been years since I’d let myself talk about it—about how I felt about losing my parents, about what it had done to me. I hadn’t planned on saying any of it, but here I was.
I glanced up at Jackie, who was still holding me loosely, but her face had gone from concerned to fierce. She was glaring at Reyna now, her arms crossed protectively over her chest.
“No,” Jackie said sharply. “You didn’t think, Reyna. You pushed her. You can’t just keep asking someone about something like that without thinking about how it’s gonna affect them. Talia didn’t deserve to be put on the spot like that.”
Reyna flinched at the harshness in Jackie’s voice, but I could see she was also taken aback by it. From the couple of hours I had known her, usually Jackie was laid back, always teasing or laughing, not one to get mad. But now, she was practically radiating protective energy. Her jaw was tight, her brows furrowed in a way that made her look completely serious—and a little scary.
“I was just curious, Jackie,” Reyna shot back, her own voice rising a little, but still trying to maintain some sense of calm. “I didn’t mean anything by it. I didn’t know how—how heavy it was, okay? I didn’t think before I asked, but I’m sorry.”
Jackie wasn’t backing down. She stepped closer to Reyna, her hands at her sides like she was ready to defend me from her. “You need to think, Reyna,” she snapped. “You can’t just push people like that. People aren’t just some puzzle to be figured out. Talia’s been through enough without you trying to dig into her past like it’s some game.”
Reyna opened her mouth to argue back, but before she could, I suddenly realized I was holding my breath. The tension between the two of them was so thick, it almost felt like the air was suffocating.
Jackie had every right to be angry. Reyna had pushed me in a way I hadn’t been pushed in a long time, and the flood of emotions it triggered had been overwhelming. But at the same time, I could see that Reyna hadn’t meant to hurt me. She had just wanted to know. She had been curious, and that was... that was just Reyna’s way of trying to connect.
I knew that she didn’t have the same way of being open that Jackie did. She was more guarded, less able to show softness. And now, Jackie was starting to see that.
I shook my head softly, trying to cut through the tension before it escalated.
“It’s okay,” I whispered, feeling the weight of the words as they left my mouth.
Both Jackie and Reyna turned to look at me at the same time, their expressions mixed with confusion, concern, and something else—guilt. I could feel it between us, thick and palpable.
“No, it’s really not,” Jackie said immediately. She reached over and placed a hand on my shoulder, her touch reassuring but firm. “You don’t deserve to be made uncomfortable, not like that.”
Reyna shifted uneasily, realizing she had seriously messed up. She ran a hand through her hair, her eyes softening. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, Talia. I really didn’t. I was just... curious. And, you know, I wanted to understand. I’m sorry.”
The sincerity in Reyna's voice was there, but I knew she had trouble expressing it in a way that felt natural to her. She wasn’t the hugging type. She was the kind of person who masked her vulnerability with sharp words and blunt questions. But even I could tell she didn’t want to upset me. She didn’t want me to cry.
I looked between the two of them—Jackie, who was still standing close to me, her protective stance obvious, and Reyna, who now seemed genuinely apologetic, though she was clearly uncomfortable with all the emotions on display.
“I said it’s okay,” I repeated, this time a little firmer. I gave Jackie a small, grateful smile. “Really, I’m fine. I’m just... I’m just emotional, okay? I don’t usually talk about all of this, but it’s... it’s good that I did. I didn’t mean to make it a big thing.”
Jackie stared at me for a moment, her eyebrows knitted, but she sighed in frustration, clearly torn. She wanted to keep defending me, but she also knew when to back off.
“I still don’t like it,” Jackie muttered, but her anger had drained out of her, replaced by a quiet concern. “I don’t like seeing anyone upset. You can tell us anything, okay? We’ve got your back. All of us.”
Reyna nodded slowly, almost sheepishly. “Yeah,” she said, her voice quieter now. “I mean it, Talia. If you ever want to talk or... if you need anything, we’re all here. You don’t have to go through this alone.”
I smiled a little more confidently this time. “Thanks, Reyna. And, Jackie... I appreciate it. Both of you. I really do.”
The tension that had been hanging in the air seemed to fade away, replaced by a sense of understanding. Jackie, though still fiercely protective, relaxed a little. Reyna, awkward as always when it came to emotional moments, gave me a sheepish smile. But there was something real in her eyes now—something genuine.
“Okay, okay,” Jackie finally said, shaking her head, her usual teasing tone creeping back in. “You two are lucky I’m not kicking both of your butts right now. I’m supposed to be the tough one, remember?” She grinned, and the mood lightened just a little.
I laughed softly, finally feeling like I could breathe again.
The door swung open with a dramatic bang that made everyone jump. I turned around to find Penny, as usual, making a grand entrance. She was standing in the doorway, her arms full of brightly colored balloons that looked like they'd come straight from a circus. The thing was, Penny always looked like she was hosting a party—her big, wide grin and that sparkle in her eyes—but this time, it was more than that. She was a walking celebration in herself.
“HELLOOOOOOO, LOVELY HUMANS!” Penny’s voice echoed through the shop, her words bouncy and upbeat, her tone infectious. She grinned at each of us in turn, not noticing the somber atmosphere that lingered like an invisible fog.
She waved a hand dramatically, revealing a massive box beside her labeled BIG FIREWORKS SPECIAL OCCASIONS ONLY! with big, rainbow colored letters. The box was so big, it looked like she could have fit inside it with a couple of her balloons.
“GUESS WHO’S HERE AND READY TO LIGHT UP THE NIGHT!?” Penny continued, practically bouncing on her toes with excitement. “And I mean literally light up the night because I have something super special in mind for our show showdown tonight!”
The sudden change in energy was like a breath of fresh air. I almost welcomed the distraction. Penny’s unbothered enthusiasm was a relief. No more talking about my past—at least for a moment. She was like the human version of a confetti cannon, just splattering the space with joy, and for the first time today, I didn’t feel like I was about to cry.
Jackie, who had been glaring at Reyna a second ago, now gave Penny a half sigh, half laugh as she went straight into action. “Penny, you’re insane,” she muttered, but her tone was fond, clearly used to this level of chaos. “I don’t even know how you manage to be so extra every time you walk into a room.”
“I just do!” Penny giggled, before turning to Reyna, who was now holding the show mic and pretending to act like the MC, flipping her hair like she was hosting a talk show. Penny raised a finger in the air dramatically. “Okay, guys! Let’s get these BIG FIREWORKS set up before we lose all of tonight’s drama!”
The group was instantly thrown into action, with Jackie pushing the large speaker into place, Reyna organizing the cables, and Penny almost like a whirlwind—directing, bouncing, giggling, and dodging flying balloons. I was thankful for the shift in energy, but a small part of me still felt the echo of the earlier conversation. Reyna’s awkward apology, Jackie’s concern—it was all still floating around, hovering quietly in my mind.
The doorbell jingled again, and I turned to see Flora and Raya walk in. Flora was holding another one of her oversized, patterned boxes that looked like it could house an entire wardrobe. Raya, who looked slightly out of breath, was trying to balance a large stack of clothes in her arms. I hadn’t even noticed them leave earlier, and a small pang of guilt shot through me. Maybe I was too wrapped up in the conversation to even notice.
“Well, look what we have here!” Penny chirped, her energy spilling over to Flora, who was still adjusting her cardigan and looking more than a little unsure. “More fabulous fashionistas to the rescue!”
Flora nodded shyly and handed over her box. “Just… we thought you might need some options,” she said quietly, glancing at me before lowering her gaze. I could tell Flora wasn’t completely comfortable with the noise and chaos around her, but her gesture was thoughtful.
Raya, ever the trendsetter, opened the box with a dramatic flourish. “I’m about to make this shop look like a runway,” she announced, smirking in a way that made her look like she was plotting something very specific. She began pulling out items one by one, tossing them toward Jackie, Reyna, and Penny with an almost intimidating level of precision. Every outfit seemed to have a distinct style, hand picked to match their personalities.
“Jackie!” Raya grinned and immediately tossed over a dark denim jacket paired with a flannel shirt and a pair of blue ripped jeans. “This is your vibe—tough, but still laid back.”
Jackie caught the items with ease, and a small, approving nod escaped her lips. “Yeah, okay, I’m here for that,” she said with a smirk, almost immediately slipping into farm girl chic mode. “Can never go wrong with flannel.”
Next, Reyna was given a bold red leather jacket, paired with a sleek pair of black skinny jeans. “I think you’ll look killer in this. It’s gotta match your fiery personality,” Raya said with a wink.
Reyna gave a quick glance at the outfit, then smirked. “Looks like it could rival my soccer gear for attention,” she teased. “But yeah, this could work.”
Then, Penny got a sequined, rainbow colored top with an extravagant feathered hem, paired with sparkly leggings. “For sparkle queen over here!” Raya said, practically throwing it into Penny’s arms.
“OH. MY. GOSH. This is perfect!” Penny gasped, holding it up like it was the most beautiful thing she’d ever seen. “I’m going to shine brighter than these balloons!”
And then, Raya hesitated for a moment before pulling out a couple of outfits for me. She seemed unsure, pausing like she was wondering if we were close enough for something this personal. She wasn’t exactly the “let’s go shopping” type, especially not for someone she barely knew.
After a long moment, she pulled out a simple white blouse, paired with high waisted denim jeans. “I think this could work for you,” Raya said, giving me a slightly unsure glance. “It’s casual but still has some structure.”
I stared at the outfit for a moment before nodding slowly. The blouse was something I could definitely see myself wearing—simple but comfortable. I could pull that off. Plus, I was getting a sense of Raya's style, and I could see that she wasn't trying to push me into something completely out of my comfort zone.
“Thanks, Raya,” I said softly, offering her a tentative smile. “I’ll try it on.”
As I turned to walk toward the changing room, I noticed everyone’s eyes following me. Jackie, as always, was laid back and offered a quick thumbs up. Reyna looked at me, then at Raya, as if silently agreeing on something.
The group’s easy camaraderie brought a smile to my face. Maybe I wasn’t so alone here after all. Maybe this small town wasn’t as terrifying as I thought.
The blouse fit comfortably, and the jeans were snug but not too tight, just the way I liked them. I stood in front of the mirror, adjusting the fabric and wondering what everyone would think.
I opened the changing room door cautiously.
Penny was the first to notice clapping her hands in delight. “OMG! YES! This is like the casual queen vibe. You’re serving all the right looks.”
Flora, who had been picking out a short floral dress noticed as well, her voice soft but genuine. “You look really nice,” she said with a shy smile, her cheeks flushing a little.
I felt my heart warm. It was nice to feel accepted, even in something as simple as an outfit.
“Hm. It’s not ‘party’ enough.” pieces of clothing went flying as she dug in to find an outfit more daring than the first. She handed me a black leather jacket paired with a red plaid skirt and combat boots.
"Try this one. It might be a little bold, but you could totally pull it off," she encouraged, her voice playful.
I stood in front of the mirror for a moment longer than I intended, my fingers lightly brushing the smooth leather of the jacket and adjusting the hem of the red plaid skirt. When I spun around, I could see the look in my eyes—a bit bolder than usual, a little more confident, like I could actually own this new version of me.
The black leather jacket felt a little bit like armor, the combat boots clicked with an edge I wasn’t used to, and the skirt… well, it made me feel a little rebellious. Not in a bad way, but in the kind of way that could only come with a good night out.
I was definitely not expecting to like it. I had always been more about comfort than standing out. But somehow, with all the layers of fabrics and textures, I was beginning to understand what Raya was going for. I could still feel like myself, but with a little extra twist that made me feel... cool?
"Okay, Talia," I whispered to myself. "You've got this."

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
I made my way out of the changing room and towards the stage area, where the energy was starting to buzz with the arrival of people. Penny was bouncing around, introducing herself to anyone who looked remotely interesting, handing out wristbands like they were free candy, her sparkly fireworks box long forgotten by the entrance.
I wasn’t sure what to expect, but when I stepped into the stage area, I felt a strange rush of excitement. This wasn’t just a show night—it was an event. There were people setting up, some already getting drinks, chatting, and some were eagerly pacing toward the sign up list for their turns. The place had that mixture of cozy, small town charm, but also this undeniable energy. It felt alive.
Penny immediately spotted a group of her friends and waved me over. But as she was whisking me toward them, I felt something tug at me—literally. I wasn’t paying attention, too busy glancing around at the excitement, and whoosh. The world tilted sideways.
I was falling.
But before I even had time to process it, a pair of strong hands caught me by the waist, stopping my fall in its tracks. My breath caught in my throat, and I looked up to find a guy with brown hair and a smile that smouldered like he’d walked straight out of one of those romantic comedies that I didn’t even think I could sit through. His eyes were a sharp, electric blue, and there was a glimmer of amusement behind them. His smile was charming, but not in a fake, overdone way—he just looked... genuinely nice.
“Whoa there,” he said with a soft chuckle, his voice low and warm. “You okay?”
I felt my cheeks heat up, and it wasn’t just from the near fall. My heart was beating faster than I wanted to admit. I could barely muster the words. “Yeah, I’m good, just—thanks.”
But before I could even get my thoughts together, Penny—ever the whirlwind—was back at my side, pulling me away with a single tug on my arm. "Okay, okay! You’re fine! Flash, this is Talia! But we have to go—you know, the show must go on!" Penny giggled as she tugged me away, and I almost stumbled once again.
I barely caught a glimpse of Flash before Penny was already pushing me into the crowd, her voice echoing back, “Nice to meet you! Catch you later!” I couldn’t even properly introduce myself, and I was so flustered that I was practically burning up with embarrassment.
But I swear, there was something about his smile that stayed with me, despite how short our interaction was. I was flushed all the way to my ears, and I couldn’t shake the embarrassment from it. Did he think I was clumsy? Was he just being polite? Was I really that awkward?
“Ugh, I hate meeting new people like that,” I muttered under my breath, but Penny just laughed and nudged me.
“Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it. Flash is super nice! But he’s also a total heartbreaker,” Penny winked mischievously, though there was a fondness in her tone. I bit my lip, trying not to let the blush creep up again.
I tried to shake it off. This wasn’t the time to focus on that. No, I was here for the show. I turned my attention back to the crowd, trying to distract myself with the noise of everyone else getting ready for the night.
Before I knew it, Penny had guided me backstage, where the others were already gathered. Flora, Jackie, Raya, and Reyna were all huddled near the mic stand, warming up in their own ways.
I didn’t know why, but the nerves hit me all at once.
“Okay!” Penny said, bouncing on the balls of her feet, her hands clapping rhythmically. “We’re almost ready to rock, Talia! You’re gonna be amazing!”
But as she said that, a little voice in my head started getting louder, filled with what ifs and doubts. What if I mess up? What if I sound awful?
I glanced at the other girls. They all looked so… cool. Comfortable, even, like they had done this a hundred times. I couldn’t help but feel out of place.
Jackie was adjusting the strap of her bass guitar, her expression focused but calm. She gave me a nod when she noticed my anxiety. "You alright, Talia?" she asked, her voice calm and steady. "You look like you're about to pass out."
I laughed nervously, rubbing my neck. “I’m just not really used to... you know, singing in front of people.”
Reyna, who was adjusting her electric guitar, smirked playfully. "Well, lucky for you, you're not alone up there. We're all in this together. You'll do great."
Flora, sitting on the floor with her tambourine in hand, gave me a small smile, her eyes kind and understanding. “If you need a second, that’s okay. We’re all nervous, too.”
I looked at them—each of them with their instruments, each of them seemingly so confident. I felt the nerves start to ease up. Maybe they had a point. This wasn’t just about me. It was about the whole group, supporting one another.
“And don’t forget,” Raya added with a wink, “You’ve got the best backup band in town. We’re like your personal entourage, ready to cheer you on.”
“Yeah!” Penny jumped in, “We’ve got you, girl! You won’t be alone for a second.”
I felt a little surge of gratitude. These girls, they weren’t just giving me a chance to fit in; they were literally making sure I did. And that meant more than I could explain.
Still, as the first song of the night began to play, I stayed backstage. The noise of the crowd seeped through the curtain, and I let out a slow breath. My palms were a little clammy, and I wanted to just curl up into a ball. But I couldn’t. This was my shot. This was what Penny—and everyone else—was waiting for.
Backstage, the noise of the crowd gradually faded as the hum of the song filled the air. My heart beat rapidly in my chest, my hands still shaking slightly as I stood there, trying to calm myself down. But the nerves weren’t going anywhere. Every breath felt like it took more effort than the last, and the whirring noise of the machine suddenly seemed overwhelming.
As if the universe had decided I needed a distraction, I felt someone approach from behind. I stiffened, assuming it was one of the girls, but the voice that broke through the thrum of my thoughts was unfamiliar.
“Hey,” a low, warm voice said.
I whipped around, startled.
There, standing just a few feet away, was Flash—the guy I had tripped into earlier, the one who had caught me with those strong, steady hands. His hair was tousled in that effortless way, and there was a soft, knowing smile on his lips. He looked a little out of place, but somehow in the most comfortable way possible.
“Hi,” I stammered, feeling a flush creep up my neck. Of all the times to run into him, why now?
“Penny was telling me you’re new around here. I just wanted to introduce myself properly,” he said, his smile widening just a bit.
I fumbled with my fingers, not really sure how to keep this conversation going. Great, I thought. Now I’m going to be awkward in front of him too.
“I’m Flash,” he continued, and I noticed he had that “smooth” quality about him—the type of guy who was easygoing and confident but didn’t come off as cocky. It was... comforting.
“I’m, uh, Talia,” I said quickly, my voice cracking just a little. He raised an eyebrow, clearly noticing how nervous I was. Awesome. I sound like I’m fourteen again.
“Nice to meet you, Talia,” Flash said with an easy grin. “I hope I get to see you sing tonight.” There was a little teasing in his tone, like he already knew I was going to be amazing, even though I was standing there with my insides tangled in knots.
“Yeah, well, uh... I’m not really great at singing in front of people,” I admitted, trying to laugh it off. “I mean, I’ve never really—”
Before I could finish, Penny suddenly popped her head around the corner, eyes wide with excitement.
“Talia!” she practically screamed. “You're up, girl! Come on! Everyone’s waiting!”
Before I had time to process the fact that I was about to perform in front of everyone, Penny grabbed my arm with a strength I didn’t know she had and started pulling me toward the stage.
“Wait—wait!” I stuttered, my stomach dropping. I felt a wave of panic begin to crawl up my spine as I was practically dragged through the curtain.
“Go on, Talia!” Penny beamed, pushing me toward the center of the stage and directly under the spotlight. My breath caught as the lights hit me—blinding—and for a moment, I felt like the entire world disappeared.
The crowd’s murmurs melted away, and the noise of the machine became a distant echo in my ears. Everything felt like it was happening in slow motion. I could hear the drums start beating with a heavy, throbbing rhythm, and I froze. My body refused to move.
It was the worst case of stage fright I had ever felt. I couldn’t even hear the words anymore.
All I could hear was the pounding of my heart and the feeling of eyes—hundreds of eyes—on me. I couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think, couldn’t even bring myself to lift my hands. Every single thought in my brain shut down except for one:
I can’t do this. I can’t do this.
I felt trapped in my own skin. I opened my mouth to say something—anything—but nothing came out.
I felt completely disconnected from the world, like I wasn’t even in my own body anymore. It was as if the stage was too big, the crowd too loud, and my brain too slow to catch up. My throat was tight, and my arms felt heavy. My vision was blurred, everything too bright, too overwhelming.
And then, just as I was about to crumble into myself, I saw Raya move forward. She stood behind a keyboard, her fingers already dancing across the keys, effortlessly, like she was born to play. She was the definition of calm and grace. The soft, melodic notes filled the air, grounding me just a little.
Flora—who had slipped up next to me quietly—took her tambourine and began tapping along with the rhythm, adding a bright, gentle contrast to Raya’s music. She looked at me with that soft smile of hers and gave me an encouraging nod.
The music began to wrap around me, weaving its way into my body, but I was still frozen. Jackie stepped forward with Reyna beside her, both of them taking the mic. Jackie’s confident stance with her bass guitar, Reyna’s electric guitar slung across her chest like she had been born with it there—it was like a well rehearsed dance between the two of them. The instant they began to sing, I felt a fire spark in me, something I couldn’t name but recognized as pure support. Their voices—strong, sharp, perfect—blended with Penny’s enthusiastic drumming, which was so loud that her voice got buried in the rhythm. But that didn’t matter.
They were all here, singing. And they weren’t alone. I wasn’t alone.
I looked around—everyone was involved. They were giving me the space I needed, the room to breathe, and somehow… I couldn’t stay frozen anymore.
I inhaled deeply, and for the first time since I stepped on the stage, I heard the music again.
I took a step forward, feeling like the floor was finally solid beneath me. I didn’t know why, but I knew I had to join them. I had to try. If I stayed frozen now, I’d never get the chance to push through the fear.
And so, I sang. The words didn’t come out perfect—there were some shaky notes, a couple of breathless moments, but it was real. It was raw. And when I sang, I felt it.
The crowd didn’t wait for perfection—they were with me every step of the way, clapping along, singing along, encouraging me with each line. I could feel the love, the warmth from the stage to the crowd, wrapping around me like a thick blanket. For the first time in what felt like forever, I wasn’t hiding anymore. I wasn’t holding back. I was standing on that stage with my new friends—my family—and we were making music together.
When I finished, my chest felt light, and I finally breathed again. The applause was almost deafening. The crowd cheered for us as a group, but I could hear a few individual yells, voices shouting my name, and in that moment, I realized: I did it.
I looked over at the girls. Jackie grinned widely, shooting me a thumbs up, her eyes gleaming with pride. Raya gave me a genuine nod, her fingers still working the piano keys as she smiled my way. Reyna clapped me on the back as she grabbed her mic again, ready to sing the next line with me. Flora beamed at me, her tambourine still ringing as she swayed along with the beat.
And then, I turned to look back at the crowd, where I saw Flash in the front row, his expression full of admiration and surprise. He caught my eye for a moment, and the smile that spread across his face made my heart flutter.
Backstage after the show, everything was a blur of high fives, laughter, and the constant buzz of adrenaline. The echoes of the music still rang in my ears, but they had a different tone now—exciting, exhilarating, like the rhythm of my own heartbeat. I couldn’t stop smiling, even as my hands were still a little shaky from the performance.
I’d never felt this alive before. Performing with everyone, feeling their energy, and just being in the moment—it was like a switch had flipped, and suddenly I wasn’t the awkward, self conscious girl from the city anymore. I was just… Talia. The girl who had finally stepped out of her shell and taken a chance. And it felt amazing.
Jackie, still buzzing with excitement, stretched her arms overhead and threw out a grin that could light up the whole town.
“Okay, that was awesome! We have to do something to celebrate, right?” she said, her voice full of that confident energy she always carried.
“I’m down for whatever!” Penny squealed, her eyes sparkling. She was practically bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Maybe we should go to my place—but wait, no! I mean, we should totally hit up Reyna’s place! She has the best snacks, and I heard her parents have like, chill vibes.”
Reyna, ever the smooth talker, didn't hesitate. She swung an arm around Jackie’s shoulders, giving her a playful squeeze.
“Yeah, my parents are the coolest. I swear, they’ll let us chill, and they definitely won’t mind if we grab something to drink.” Reyna grinned, leaning back against a stack of speakers. “Plus, they’re super chill about me throwing little hangouts. You guys don’t want to miss it.”
As if on cue, Flora, who had been collecting a few stray instruments from the stage, chimed in. “I’m in. It’ll be fun. You know, just us.” She looked at me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “Right, Talia? You should come, too!”
I froze for a second, suddenly unsure. I wasn’t sure if I was really invited. I didn’t want to be the odd one out, or worse—like some outsider who didn’t quite belong. The group had already bonded, and I didn’t want to make things awkward. So, as everyone started grabbing their stuff and heading toward the door, I lingered back, quietly moving to the edge of the room.
But Penny—of course—was one step ahead of me. She turned, her face suddenly serious, and smiled that kind of smile that left no room for refusal.
“Talia! Are you coming?” she said, almost sounding like she was daring me to say no.
Before I could even process a response, she was right behind me, pushing me gently but firmly toward the door.
“Come on!” she chirped. “You have to come! Reyna’s place is the best. We’re all going. You’re part of the gang now, right?”
I couldn’t help but laugh nervously, my heart swelling a little with the warmth of her words. “Okay, okay, I’m coming.”
I quickly grabbed my phone and sent a text to my brother: Hey, just letting you know I’m hanging out with some friends tonight. I’ll be back later.
He knew I was with my new friends now, and I didn’t want him to worry. Not that he usually did, but it felt good to let him know I was safe and having fun.
I shoved my phone back into my pocket, smiling as I caught up with the group. Penny linked arms with me again like it was the most natural thing in the world, and somehow it felt like we were already the best of friends.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The moment we stepped out of the building, a cab was already waiting at the curb. Penny had apparently already called it, and we all squeezed into the backseat, laughing and jostling for space. It was a tight fit, but honestly, I didn’t care. I didn’t mind the closeness, the laughter, the little discomforts. It felt right, like we were all part of the same story now.
Of course, in the chaos of getting in, we had to rearrange ourselves a bit. Reyna, never one to shy away from any kind of physical competition, insisted on sitting on Jackie’s lap—mainly because she knew Jackie wouldn’t complain about it. Jackie rolled her eyes, muttering something about not signing up for this, but she didn’t argue.
Flora, ever the gentle soul, ended up kind of sitting on the floor, but it was fine. We were all packed in, but it didn’t matter. It felt so right. Like this was what it was all about: fitting together in all the ways that didn’t have to be perfect, but were perfect all the same.
I was pressed up between Reyna and Penny, and I could feel the warmth radiating from their bodies. The laughter was constant, and the jokes never stopped. I caught myself laughing louder than I had in weeks, and I had the strangest feeling that maybe, just maybe, I was starting to find my place here.
Penny suddenly leaned over and nudged me.
“So,” she said, her voice light and teasing, “what was it like? Getting up there? You did amazing by the way.”
I could feel my cheeks flush slightly at the compliment. “I—uh, thanks. It was… nerve wracking at first,” I admitted, adjusting my position so I wasn’t so squished between them. “I didn’t even know if I could go through with it. But once I started singing, it just felt… easy? Like, I didn’t even care who was watching anymore. It felt kind of right, if that makes sense?”
Penny beamed at me. “That’s exactly what it’s like when you finally get over the nerves! Music just takes over. You were amazing up there, Talia. I told you, you’re gonna fit right in with us!”
Reyna, who was sitting on Jackie’s lap, chuckled as she stretched her legs making Jackie groan and shift so she wasn’t smashed against the door. “Yeah, you really did. I thought you were going to freeze up at the beginning, but you came alive out there. Real talent.” She raised an eyebrow. “I’m seriously jealous now. I thought I was the only one who could rock the stage.”
I laughed, feeling a little more at ease with each passing second. “I didn’t think I had it in me. I’m still kinda surprised I pulled it off.”
“You were nervous? You hid it well,” Jackie said from the front seat, glancing back at us with a grin. “I’ll admit, I was a little worried you were gonna chicken out when the mic came your way, but you owned it. Next time, you should do a solo.”
I winced at the thought. “A solo? I’m not sure about that…”
“Oh, you’re so doing a solo next time,” Penny chimed in eagerly. “Next week, you’ll be ready, trust me.”
I shook my head, laughing, but something about Penny’s confidence made me want to try it. Maybe I could push myself a little further next time.
Just then, the conversation shifted, and Reyna tossed a playful glance at Penny.
“So, what about you, Penny?” she asked, grinning. “You’re always the one hyping everyone else up, but what about you? How come we never get to see you sing?”
Penny’s eyes went wide as if she had just been asked the most ridiculous question. “Me? Sing? Oh no, no, no. That’s not my vibe. I’m the one who makes things happen. I’m the party planner, the behind the scenes magic maker! I’m just here to make you guys shine.”
Jackie snorted. “I don’t buy it. You’ve definitely got a voice under all that enthusiasm.”
Penny’s face turned playful. “Okay, fine. Maybe, maybe, I’ll sing if I’m in a really good mood. But don’t hold your breath!”
I could tell she was teasing, but I still felt the urge to ask, “Well, what is your vibe then, Penny? What do you do for fun outside of show biz?”
Penny grinned at me, clearly pleased by the question. “Oh, me? I’m a connoisseur of Pinterest boards and home decor. I spend my free time planning imaginary parties, rearranging my room for no reason, and attempting to DIY things that are way above my skill level. Oh, and I’m also a total whirlwind in the kitchen—just ask Reyna.”
Reyna grins, leaning forward. “Omggggg her cakes are legit the best thing I have ever tasted!”
I couldn’t help but giggle. Penny’s energy was contagious, and as much as I hadn’t known what to expect from her, I was beginning to see that she was the heart of the group—the one who made everything fun and lively, even if it meant she sometimes tripped over her own enthusiasm.
Reyna, looking at me with a sly grin, added, “So, what about you, Talia? What do you do for fun? Or should I say, what does the new girl do when she’s not rocking stages?”
I hesitated for a moment, not used to talking about myself so openly. “I don’t know, I’ve never really had much time for fun things. I guess I like drawing? But I don’t really show it to anyone. I’ve always kept it kind of to myself.”
“You draw?” Penny's eyes lit up. “That’s awesome! You have to show us sometime! Maybe we could do a collab—you draw, and I’ll plan the party around it! You know, just a casual thing.”
I smiled at her excitement, but my mind was already spinning. It was kind of hard to imagine sharing something so personal with them. But the more I thought about it, the more it felt like maybe it could be a thing. Maybe I could share more of myself with them.
“I’ll think about it,” I said softly, giving Penny a shy smile. “Maybe I’ll show you guys my sketchbook one day.”
Reyna, still leaning against Jackie, gave me a soft smile. “No pressure, Talia. You’ll share when you’re ready. But if you ever need inspiration, you’ve got a whole group of crazy creatives here. We’re all about helping each other out.”
“Exactly,” Penny added, grinning. “Now, let’s get to Reyna’s house so we can finally relax and celebrate! I’m seriously about to crash into the couch and never get up again.”
As we piled out of the cab and walked up to Reyna’s house, I couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. The excitement of the karaoke night was still buzzing in my system, but this—this was different. It was the kind of chill hangout that people had every weekend in movies, the kind of thing I’d only heard about from my older friends in the big city.
Reyna led us down a staircase into her basement, and my eyes widened at the cozy, laid back space. It was like an oversized living room mixed with a casual hangout spot. The walls were painted in a deep shade of purple, lit with dim fairy lights. There were couches, beanbags, throw pillows strewn around, and shelves filled with vinyl records, books, and all kinds of knick knacks that made the place feel... well, homey. A giant TV stood on the opposite wall, and a stereo system sat nearby, with a stack of vinyls ready to be played.
Reyna beamed at all of us. "Alright, make yourselves comfortable! This is the spot."
She stood by a small bar area in the corner of the room with a fridge stocked with everything, from snacks to drink mixes, and began glancing at all of us like a mom asking for preferences. "Okay, what does everyone want to drink?"
Before I even had a chance to think, the others all responded in unison:
“Reyna’s homemade drink!”
I blinked, caught off guard by how enthusiastic everyone was. Homemade drink? I’d never heard of it, but I was feeling adventurous after tonight, and... everyone seemed to love it.
Reyna smirked. "I knew you guys would say that."
Then her eyes landed on Flora, and her expression softened a bit. "Flora, you don’t drink, right? You want me to make you something else?"
Flora nodded quickly, shyly tugging on the hem of her cardigan, "Yeah, I’ll just have some water."
Reyna nodded with a smile and glanced at me. "What about you, Talia? You’re in for my famous homemade drink, right?" She raised an eyebrow like she was daring me to say no.
I hesitated for only a second before smiling back, suddenly excited. “Yeah! I want to try it. Everyone seems to love it, so I’m curious now.”
Penny, sitting on the spinning chair with her legs tucked under her, immediately leaned forward, eyes wide with excitement. "YES. Yes!" she practically shouted, "It’s so good! You’ll love it, Talia!"
Reyna chuckled and gave a little wink. “Alright then. I’ll make it. Jackie, you want to help me out?"
Jackie groaned and raised both her hands in mock surrender. "Do I have to? You always make me do the hard stuff."
Reyna turned to her with a fake pout and a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. "Pretty please?" She batted her lashes in that exaggerated way, and I could tell she was doing it just to get under Jackie’s skin.
Jackie narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms.
But Reyna wasn’t backing down. She leaned in closer and whispered, "I'll bet you can’t outdrink me. That’s right. I bet you can’t. And if you win, I’ll make you the biggest one."
Jackie raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, and then smirked. "You’re on."
Flora chuckled softly under her breath, and Penny snorted, unable to keep in her amusement. "Reyna, Jackie... you two are crazy."
Reyna grabbed a couple of glass jars from the counter and winked at us before heading upstairs, Jackie trailing behind her, still muttering about unfair bets.
As soon as they left for the kitchen, everyone started to find a seat. Raya flopped into the biggest comfy chair in the room, stretching her legs across the armrest with her eyes half closed. Flora grabbed a smaller, plush beanbag and sank into it, curling up with her knees to her chest. Penny sat down in the spinning chair with a dramatic flourish, giving everyone a look as if to say, "This chair is mine." And finally, I slid onto a beanbag nearby, not quite sure where to sit, but happy to be close to everyone.
We all took a moment to settle in, and then Reyna’s voice echoed from the kitchen, “You guys good? Want to get comfortable? I’ll be right back with drinks!”
Penny immediately straightened up, clearly in hostess mode. "So, what are we gonna do to celebrate? This night can’t end without a proper celebration."
Reyna’s absence didn’t last long, as Jackie and her returned in the blink of an eye, each of them holding a giant pitcher of drinks. They set it down on the table, both grinning like they’d just won something. “Biggest one’s mine,” Jackie said triumphantly, taking the first glass for herself. Reyna smirked and grabbed her own.
“Don’t get too cocky,” Reyna shot back, but there was no mistaking the light in her eyes. She knew she had made the drink better.
Penny didn’t waste any time. “Okay, who’s ready for some real fun?” She clapped her hands together and looked around the room like she was about to announce a game show.
“I think we should do something wild tonight. Like, how about a makeover?” Raya suggested.
Reyna groaned, sitting up in her chair, clearly uninterested. “Makeovers? That sounds like a serious waste of time.”
Raya made a face but was undeterred. “Fine, no makeover then... How about nails? You can’t argue with some fun nails.”
Flora, still curled up in her beanbag, gave Raya a tired look. "Oh that sounds nice!"
Penny had already jumped up, hands on her hips like a kid ready to start an argument. “Okay, hear me out,” she said. “Truth or dare. The classic.”
The room went quiet for a beat, and then everyone started chiming in, agreeing with Penny.
“Yup,” Jackie said, taking a large sip of her drink. “That sounds like a lot of fun. Especially after that show. You can’t tell me you’re not in the mood for some good old fashioned chaos.”
Raya nodded. “Let’s go with that then. But I swear, if anyone dares me to do something embarrassing... I’ll make you all regret it.”
“I’ll go easy on you,” I said, and everyone laughed, my nerves from earlier starting to feel like a distant memory.
Penny clapped her hands, grinning from ear to ear. “Alright, it’s settled. Truth or Dare it is. Let’s get this party started!”
The air was warm and electric with the buzz of energy from the game as we settled back into our beanbags and chairs, drinks in hand, and the first round of Truth or Dare began. Everyone was in high spirits, a little tipsy from the homemade drink Reyna had made, and Penny was, of course, ready to get the ball rolling. The game was apparently a bit of a tradition after their show nights, and I was still riding the high from my impromptu performance on stage.
"So," Penny said with her usual grin, giving everyone a dramatic look. "You all know the rules. If you back out, you drink. No excuses. Now, who’s going first?”
Everyone seemed to look at each other in hesitation before Reyna, always the confident one, spoke up. “I’ll go first.”
It wasn't a surprise—Reyna was never shy about her choice of dares, usually accepting whatever crazy stunt Penny threw her way. But this time, she surprised everyone. “Truth,” Reyna said, almost without thinking.
The room fell into an awkward silence.
"Wait, what?" Jackie raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. “You’re really picking truth?”
Reyna shrugged nonchalantly, leaning back in her chair with a smirk. “What can I say? I’m feeling generous tonight.” Her tone was light, but I could sense a shift in the atmosphere. Everyone knew Reyna wasn't one for sharing personal stuff, especially when it came to feelings.
Penny’s eyes lit up like a kid at Christmas. “Ooooh, this is perfect! Okay, Reyna, here’s the big question...” She leaned forward. “Do you have a crush on anyone?”
Everyone immediately leaned in, eager to know the answer. Even Flora, who was usually the quiet one, was looking at Reyna expectantly. But Reyna simply smirked, her usual confident mask in place, and answered with a simple, “Yes.”
There was a collective gasp from the group.
"Wait, that's it?" Penny's voice was full of disbelief. "Come on, spill! Who is it? You can't just say yes and leave us hanging like that!"
Reyna shook her head, clearly enjoying the suspense. “Not happening,” she said with a grin, crossing her arms. “I'm not telling you guys anything more. A girl's gotta have some secrets.”
Everyone groaned in frustration, leaning back in their seats, clearly wanting to pry deeper. Penny, always the persistent one, kept pressing. “You can’t just say ‘yes’ and leave us in the dark! Who’s the lucky person?”
But Reyna was stubborn, shaking her head firmly. “I’m not telling you.”
We all tried to pry a little longer, but Reyna wouldn’t budge. It was clear that she wasn't about to give up the mystery so easily. We all looked at each other, and while we were dying to know, we couldn't force her.
However, something felt... off. Jackie hadn’t said anything the entire time, her usual loud and confident self suddenly quiet. She was fidgeting with her drink, avoiding looking at Reyna. Her gaze was fixed on the floor, her fingers tapping nervously on her cup.
“Jackie,” Penny finally said, breaking the silence. “You’re up next. Truth or dare?”
Jackie hesitated for a moment, her fingers still tapping the rim of her cup before finally speaking. “Dare,” she muttered, her voice quieter than usual.
Penny grinned wickedly, clearly sensing Jackie’s discomfort. “Alright, Jackie, I dare you to kiss the person you think is the most attractive in this room.”
The room went completely still. Oh no, I thought. Jackie’s face instantly turned bright red, and for a split second, she looked... conflicted.
Everyone’s eyes flicked to Jackie, waiting for her move. For a moment, it looked like she might back down, but Jackie didn’t want to be seen as a coward. She glanced around the group quickly, a flicker of uncertainty passing across her face. Her eyes landed on Reyna for the briefest second—just a split moment—but it was enough for me to catch it. There was something more there in the way she looked at Reyna.
And then, Jackie quickly looked away, almost as if she were ashamed of her own reaction. She took a deep breath, her face flushed, and without another word, she grabbed the bottle of homemade drink and took a long shot.
“I’m not doing it,” Jackie muttered, setting the bottle down with a clink. “I don’t want to ruin anything.”
Everyone went quiet for a moment. The tension in the room was thick, but Jackie’s words hung in the air. She didn’t want to ruin anything? What was that supposed to mean?
Jackie shrugged, avoiding looking at anyone directly. “I just… I don’t want to make things weird.” She glanced at Reyna quickly but didn’t hold the gaze for long. “I’m fine, okay?”
Reyna seemed to sense the awkwardness too, her playful demeanor slipping for a moment. There was a slight frown on her face, but she didn’t push the issue. Instead, she just nodded, accepting Jackie’s decision without further comment.
I could feel the tension in the room. It was like the whole vibe shifted, like something was left unspoken. I glanced between Jackie and Reyna, both of them clearly not wanting to confront whatever was between them right now.
“So…” Flora piped up awkwardly, trying to break the tension. “Um, does anyone want to go next?”
Penny, as always, took charge and jumped in. “Alright, alright! Let’s not get bogged down by that! Talia, you’re up next! Truth or dare?”
I hesitated for a moment, the weight of the awkward silence still lingering. “Um... truth,” I said finally, trying to bring things back to a more lighthearted note.
Penny’s face lit up, her grin returning. “Ooooh, okay. Talia, tell us... who would you say is your celebrity crush?”
I felt my cheeks flush. “Uh... really? That’s the question?” I didn’t think I was ready for that, but I shrugged, figuring it was harmless enough. “Uh... Tom Holland. I think he’s cute.”
Everyone immediately erupted into laughter, and I couldn’t help but join them. The tension in the room finally started to lift a little.
“Classic,” Penny teased, and everyone laughed with her.
As the night went on, the dares and truths grew more ridiculous and silly—nothing too serious, but definitely a lot of fun. The awkwardness between Jackie and Reyna was still there, though, floating just under the surface, and I couldn’t help but wonder if something more was going on between them than they were willing to admit.

Chapter Text

Jackie’s POV
The game had been getting wilder by the minute, but I was doing my best to stay cool — leaning back on the couch with my drink, legs stretched out, arms crossed like I wasn’t spiraling a little inside. The booze made everything feel a little floaty around the edges, like I was just watching the room spin instead of being in it. Reyna’s drink was strong, too strong, but I didn’t want to stop. Not tonight.
Penny was on a roll, asking the worst questions and handing out dares like candy. I watched as Reyna — Reyna — actually picked truth, and the whole room basically imploded. I didn’t say anything. Couldn’t say anything.
“Do you have a crush on anyone?”
And she said yes. Just… yes. No names. No details.
Everyone groaned and begged her to spill, but she didn’t. Of course she didn’t.
I couldn’t look at her. I felt like if I did, even just for a second, everyone would see what I was thinking. What I was scared of. So I kept my eyes on my drink, or Penny’s ridiculous socks, or the condensation running down the side of the cup in my hand.
Then Penny called on me.
“Jackie,” she said, way too pleased with herself. “Truth or dare?”
I didn’t even think about it — just said, “Dare.” Like always. Like I could handle anything. Like I didn’t already feel like I was about to explode.
Penny grinned like she’d been waiting for this all night. “Kiss the person in this room you think is the most attractive.”
I felt like the world stopped for a second. Six of us. Just six.
I heard the others laugh, felt the heat crawl up my neck, and still—still—I wouldn’t look at her.
Don’t do it. Don’t be stupid.
But then, like some part of me was betraying the rest, my eyes shifted. Just a glance.
Reyna.
She was looking back at me.
Not laughing. Not teasing.
Just… watching. Like she knew exactly what I was thinking. And her expression—God—it wasn’t cocky or smug like usual. It was soft. Almost unsure. Her lips were parted like she was gonna say something, and her eyes—there was something there. Something that looked too much like what I was feeling.
Want.
Hope?
For a second, it felt like it was just us in the room. The music, the chatter, Penny’s giggles—all of it faded out, like we were in this weird bubble and neither of us knew how to break it without shattering something.
My heart was thudding so loud I was sure everyone could hear it. I could kiss her. Right now. It would be so easy. One step forward and—
No. No, no, no.
I looked away. My throat burned.
My hand reached for the drink before I could stop it, and I tipped it back fast, swallowing the shot like it would drown the whole damn moment.
The warmth hit instantly, sharp and bitter. I wiped my mouth and forced a shrug. “Didn’t wanna ruin anything,” I muttered, hoping it sounded chill. Like it didn’t mean anything.
But I saw it.
The second I looked back up—Reyna’s face.
She was still staring at me. Her expression had dropped. Like someone had flicked off her light. Her eyes lowered for a moment, and she turned away with a forced little laugh, brushing her hair behind her ear like she didn’t care.
But she did.
Shit.
She wanted it. She actually wanted it.
And I didn’t do it.
Why didn’t I just—
God, I’m such a coward.
I let the others keep laughing, let them move on, let the noise cover up the way my stomach was flipping. I didn’t even notice what dare was next. I just kept thinking about her face, the second she realized I wasn’t going to kiss her.
I should’ve done it.
I wanted to do it.
But I blew it.
Again.

Reyna’s POV
Okay. I was, like… definitely tipsy. Not wasted, not falling over or anything, but just enough to feel warm and bold and a little floaty. Like my mouth was talking faster than my brain could catch up. Which was fine. Fun, even. Until it wasn’t.
“Truth,” I blurted.
And the second the word left my mouth, I knew I’d messed up.
Penny gasped. Flora gasped. Even Talia gasped a little bit, which was honestly adorable. But mostly—why the hell did I say that???
Me?? Reyna Sanchez?? Choosing TRUTH???
I NEVER chose truth. That was Flora’s thing. I was supposed to be the daredevil, the wild one, the girl who climbed on the roof in seventh grade just to hang a pride flag over the gym during spirit week. Truths were messy. Truths were dangerous. Truths were—
“Do you have a crush on anyone?” Penny’s voice hit me like a truck full of glitter.
And I—I SAID YES.
I said yes. I didn’t even hesitate. I just let it out like it was normal. Like that wasn’t the one thing I’ve been trying so hard not to say out loud for MONTHS.
I could feel my ears heating up. My heart was suddenly trying to climb out of my chest. I grabbed my drink and focused very hard on the floor, on the ceiling, on literally anything that wasn’t the couch where Jackie was sitting. I did not look at her. Couldn’t. Wouldn’t. Nope.
Penny was freaking out. “WHO? TELL US!!” Everyone was shouting now, voices bouncing around the basement like overcaffeinated gremlins.
I laughed. Smirked. Did the whole flirty, casual, Reyna thing. “A girl’s gotta have some secrets.”
I think I even winked. I don’t remember. I was panicking.
The conversation started moving again, and I took another sip, praying no one noticed how stiff my shoulders were or how my eyes definitely weren’t drifting toward Jackie. Not even a little.
Okay. Maybe a little.
But then—
“Jackie,” Penny sing songed. “Truth or dare?”
I was mid sip, just taking another hit of that sweet peachy fire when I heard Jackie say:
“…Dare.”
Oh no.
Penny didn’t miss a beat. “Kiss the person you think is most attractive in the room.”
I choked. I almost died.
Like, literally—choked on the drink, had to cover it up with a very cool “I’m totally fine” cough. I forced myself to casually sip again like I hadn’t just blacked out for 0.3 seconds.
But then something happened. Something stupid. Something ridiculous.
I started staring at her.
Like, not even subtly. My brain was yelling DON’T LOOK AT HER but my eyes were like hahaha too late, loser. I couldn’t help it. Jackie was just there, looking all flushed and tense and quiet and beautiful, and my dumb heart did that weird thing where it tried to crawl up my throat and declare itself out loud.
I wanted her to do it. To pick me.
I wanted it.
And yeah, okay, maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was the fact that I was half curled on this couch feeling bold and stupid and a little breathless from the earlier singing and the weird buzz of being near her—
But then she looked at me.
Just for a second.
And it was like time cracked.
Her eyes met mine and it felt like someone had slammed the pause button on everything else. The lights dimmed. My chest tightened. She looked… scared. Soft. Like she was searching for something. Like she wanted to kiss me too.
Please, I thought. Just do it. Just come here. Just—
And then she looked away.
Grabbed her drink.
Took the shot.
Didn’t kiss anyone.
Didn’t kiss me.
Something inside me kind of… sank.
I smiled. Or, like, I made my face do something close to smiling. Forced a laugh. Looked at Penny and made a joke, I don’t even remember what. Something stupid. Something distracting. Because I couldn’t let anyone see how hard my stomach had just dropped. How my heart had slipped sideways in my chest.
Jackie wouldn’t look at me again. Not for the rest of the round.
And I didn’t blame her.
I told myself it was fine. That it didn’t mean anything. That maybe I was wrong. Maybe she didn’t look at me the way I looked at her. Or maybe she did, but not enough. Not like that. Not enough to do something about it.
And I couldn’t blame her for that either.
We were friends. Best friends. I didn’t want to mess that up. I didn’t want to be the reason things got weird.
But still…
I felt it. That sting in my chest. The voice that whispered maybe she wanted to. Maybe she just got scared. Maybe you should’ve said something. Maybe she’s been waiting this whole time just like you have.
I took another sip.
And smiled.
And laughed.
And made sure no one knew.

Jackie’s POV
I couldn’t stop thinking about it.
That look. The way her eyes met mine, held me there like a damn spotlight. The way she wanted me to kiss her—I swear to God she did. And I choked. Like always. Like a coward.
Now everyone was winding down. Laughter fading, bodies sprawled across the basement like sleepy cats. The air was still humming with leftover heat and that thick syrupy warmth that only comes with too much sugar and too much booze.
I wasn’t even tired. My head was too loud.
I caught myself watching her again.
Reyna.
Still drinking.
Everyone else had moved on to water or snacks or blankets or pajamas, and she was still drinking. Tipping back whatever’s left in her cup like it was nothing. Her cheeks were flushed. Her hair was a mess. She looked dangerous. She always did when she got like this.
But I knew her tells.
I could see the slur in her smirk. The way her steps weren’t quite even. The sharpness behind her eyes that came out when she drank too much and tried to hide how she felt by doing something loud or stupid.
I stood up, already halfway across the room when Raya caught my wrist.
She didn’t say much. Just looked me dead in the eye, her voice low. “Can you keep an eye on her? Make sure she doesn’t do anything dumb.”
I nodded. No hesitation.
I always said yes when it came to Reyna.
The others trickled upstairs — Penny and Flora chattering about skincare, Talia yawning behind them, looking a little overwhelmed but happy. I stayed behind. Of course I did.
And then Reyna was next to me. Like a storm rolling in out of nowhere.
"Drink with me," she said, holding out another full cup, eyes glittering. Her words were slurred but still cocky, still challenging.
I crossed my arms. “Nah. You’ve had enough.”
Her brow furrowed, like that offended her on a deep, ancient level. “What? You scared of losing?” she teased. Then she poked my stomach with one finger. “C’mon, Jack. Don’t be a chicken.”
I sighed, trying not to smile. “I’m not scared of anything. I just don’t think you need another drink.”
Reyna made a sound like a wounded cat and spun toward the kitchen. “Fine! I’ll get it myself!”
Before I even thought about it, I reached out—grabbed her waist.
It wasn’t planned. Just instinct.
But now my hands were around her waist and she was struggling, squirming, touching me, and my brain short circuited.
“Reyna,” I said, voice low, steady. “Stop.”
She was soft. Warm. Her shirt had ridden up just enough that my fingers brushed her skin, and that tiny patch of bare skin felt like a goddamn branding iron against my palm.
She pushed back weakly. “Let me goooo.”
“Nope.”
She huffed, twisting—until suddenly she turned into me.
And just like that, we were face to face.
I froze.
Her hands were on my shoulders for balance, but mine were still on her waist, and I swear I could feel every breath she took.
And then… she looked up at me.
Eyes locked. Deep. Electric.
And something shifted.
The struggle stopped. Her lips parted like she was going to say something—but didn’t. Her eyes weren’t teasing anymore. They were intense. Like she was daring me.
Do it. Kiss me. Say something. Anything.
And for one terrifying second, I thought she might be leaning in. Just a fraction. Or maybe I imagined it. Maybe I wanted it so badly I made it up. There was no way she—
I let go.
Stepped back like I’d been shocked.
Ran a hand through my hair, trying to laugh it off but my heart was pounding and I couldn’t even meet her eyes now.
“You—uh—you should drink some water,” I said, voice embarrassingly hoarse. “Start winding down. We’ve got a long day tomorrow.”
Reyna blinked, visibly confused. She looked like she was about to say something, but then just shrugged and flopped onto the couch instead, mumbling something about how boring I was.
I stayed standing for a few more seconds, staring at the wall, pretending I wasn’t completely unraveling.
Because I was.
My fingers were still tingling where I touched her.
My chest was still tight from how close she’d been.
And her face—those eyes—they were burned into the inside of my brain now.
And all I could think was:
Why didn’t I just kiss her?

Reyna’s POV
Okay, okay, okay, yeah — maybe I’d had enough to drink.
Probably. Possibly. Whatever. Everyone else was already winding down, half asleep on bean bags or dragging their pajama clad butts upstairs, muttering about needing water and brushing their teeth like we were retirees or something.
But I? I was thriving. Absolutely thriving. Drunk, a little sweaty, very charming. Clearly the life of the party. (I think. Maybe. Hopefully?)
Everyone else had stopped drinking ages ago, but I still had my cup. And that meant the party wasn’t over. I wasn’t over.
I watched Jackie from across the room. She was doing that thing she always does—arms crossed, eyes scanning the room like someone left her in charge of keeping everyone alive.
Which, like, she kind of did. Always.
I don’t know what possessed me, but I marched right up to her, all bold and wobbly, and held out my mostly empty cup like it was a challenge to a duel.
“Drink with me,” I declared, proud and dumb and probably swaying just a little.
Jackie blinked down at me. “Nah. You’ve had enough.”
What?
What??
What even was that?? She never said no to a challenge. That’s literally her whole thing. Jackie “I Can Do That Better Than You” Appleton.
“What? You scared of losing?” I poked her in the stomach—because I’m annoying, and flirty, and maybe very stupid.
“I’m not scared of anything,” she said, totally deadpan. “I just don’t think you need another drink.”
And something about the way she said it—calm, serious, almost gentle—made my chest twist a little. Like it wasn’t about drinking at all. Like she cared or something.
Which is dumb. Because she’s always been like that with me. Always catching me before I fall, always glaring when I go too far, always cleaning up my chaos like she volunteered for it.
I huffed and spun around—maybe dramatically, maybe not— declaring that I could get my own drink and started walking toward the kitchen. Or I tried.
Because before I could take a full step, her hand closed around my waist.
And oh. Oh.
Heat exploded across my whole body like a thousand little sparklers going off all at once. Her arm wasn’t even that tight, but it held me completely still. Like I couldn’t have moved if I wanted to. Like I didn’t even want to.
“Reyna, stop.”
“Let me gooo,” I whined, squirming more out of habit than actual desire to escape. The contact was doing something catastrophic to my brain.
“Nope,” she said, low and steady.
God, her voice. I could feel it. Right in my spine.
I tried to wriggle out again, stubborn, ridiculous, drunk. I wasn’t actually going to get another drink anymore. Not really. But I didn’t want her to know how badly I just wanted to be held. By her. Right now.
I twisted in her arms, planning to make a dramatic escape, but somehow—I ended up turning into her.
Suddenly… we were face to face.
And her arms were still around me.
And I forgot how to breathe.
For the first time all night, the noise in my head went quiet. My pulse was thudding in my ears, but everything else… stilled.
She looked down at me, and something shifted.
I don’t even know how to describe it, but I could feel it. In my chest, in my gut, in the way I stopped moving like I’d just been caught. Like I wasn’t drunk anymore. Like I was seeing her clearly for the first time even though I’d been looking at her for years.
Jackie looked at me like I was breakable. Like I was precious and dangerous and stupid all at once. Like she wanted to protect me and kiss me and run away screaming.
And I swore—I swore I saw something in her eyes that I wasn’t supposed to see.
Longing. Fear. Something that made my heart thud like a bass drum.
I didn’t move. Neither did she.
Her fingers tightened ever so slightly on my waist. My hands were braced on her shoulders. We were standing so close I could feel her breath on my cheek. And maybe—just maybe—I leaned in.
Just a little.
Just enough to give her permission.
Please, I thought, please kiss me.
But then—
She let go.
Stepped back.
Ran a hand through her hair like she’d just touched a hot stove.
“You should drink some water,” she mumbled, looking anywhere but at me. “Start winding down. We’ve got a long day tomorrow.”
I blinked. One beat. Two.
And then I laughed. Bright, ridiculous, forced.
“Ugh, you’re such a mom,” I murmur, flopping dramatically onto a beanbag like nothing had happened, even though my chest was aching.
She turned away. I stared at my cup, suddenly not even a little interested in finishing it.
Because for one split second, I thought we were going to finally happen.
And now?
Now I didn’t know what the hell to think.

Talia’s POV
My legs felt like jelly as I followed Penny, Flora, and Raya upstairs. Not the bad kind of jelly, like the wobbly about to collapse kind, but the good kind. The kind that comes after dancing too much, laughing too hard, and maybe having one too many of Reyna’s “harmless” drinks.
I was tired. A little buzzed still. Warm in a way I didn’t quite have words for.
It was the kind of tired I didn’t mind. The kind that wrapped around me like a fuzzy blanket after a day that actually—somehow—didn’t suck. In fact, it had been kind of amazing.
“Okay!” Penny sang, tossing her bag down and instantly raiding the linen cupboard like she lived here (which, I was starting to believe, she might as well). “Talia, important question. Did you have the best night of your life?”
I smiled, opening my mouth to answer, but of course—
“Because I had the best night of mine,” she continued, yanking out a toothbrush like it had personally offended her. “Seriously, I’ve never been more excited. I have a new best friend and she’s cool and cute and stylish and can SING?! Like, hello? When did the universe get so generous?”
I froze for a second.
New best friend.
She meant… me.
I felt something soft and unfamiliar bloom in my chest. Something warm and real and quiet, like sunlight sneaking in through the window when you’re not looking.
Best friend.
I wasn’t sure I’d ever really had one of those. Not in the actual sense. Not like this.
“I—I’m really glad I came tonight,” I said softly, brushing my hair out of my face and watching Penny make faces at herself in the mirror as she scrubbed her cheeks with something glittery.
“You better be,” she huffed dramatically, spinning around with a mouthful of toothpaste. “We’re doing this every weekend. Karaoke, chaos, matching PJs—deal with it.”
“Deal,” I whispered, smiling so much it kind of hurt.
“I think it’s nice,” Flora chimed in from the corner, where she was gently folding her sweater and yawning like a sleepy cat. “Having someone new… who fits.”
Raya nodded while patting something delicately onto her face. “We’ve needed a sixth. Five is such an awkward number for aesthetic symmetry. Talia rounds us out nicely.”
I laughed—actually laughed—and for the first time in a long, long while, I wasn’t faking it.
After a whirlwind of face washing, changing into borrowed sleepwear (Raya, obviously, had brought extra sets in multiple colors), and Penny nearly knocking over Flora’s skincare shelf, we made our way back downstairs.
And the second I stepped into the basement, the air felt… weird.
Not bad, exactly. Just—off.
Reyna and Jackie were already down here. Sitting on the edge of one of the bean bags but not looking at each other. Not talking. Not doing their usual chaotic banter thing that seemed to live between them like gravity.
I watched as Jackie fiddled with the hem of her sleep shirt and Reyna swirled the ice in her now empty cup, eyes flicking toward Jackie every few seconds.
Jackie wasn’t looking back.
But her jaw was tight.
Flora tugged on my arm and leaned in to whisper, “Jackie gets mad when Reyna drinks too much. She tries to stop her every time. Reyna never listens.”
I nodded slowly, watching Reyna’s foot bounce out of sync with the room, her hand twitching like it wanted to do something but couldn’t.
That explained the awkwardness. Sort of.
But… it also didn’t.
Because there was something else in the air between them. Something fragile. Tense. Like a rubber band pulled so tight it might snap. They kept glancing at each other when they thought the other wasn’t looking.
Like something had happened.
Or almost happened.
I didn’t ask. I didn’t want to make anything worse. But I filed it away.
Penny threw herself onto the bean bag beside me and declared, “I’m sleeping with Talia tonight because all of you kick.”
“You kicked me in the ribs last time!” Flora said instantly.
“She elbowed me in the face!” cried Raya, already curling into a ball beside Flora.
Jackie lifted an eyebrow. “She snored directly into my ear.”
“I would never,” Penny said innocently, already wiggling under the blanket and stealing half of mine.
“You absolutely would,” Jackie muttered.
“I absolutely do,” Penny whispered to me with a wicked grin, and I laughed so hard I snorted.
Jackie and Reyna were the last to lie down, and of course, they ended up sharing the last bean bag.
They settled on opposite sides of it like magnets flipped the wrong way—Jackie stiff, Reyna still, both pretending the distance didn’t feel like a canyon.
But I saw the way Reyna’s fingers twitched like they wanted to reach out.
And the way Jackie’s eyes lingered on her for just a beat too long before she closed them.
I lay there, my head on a borrowed pillow, Penny already snoring beside me, and thought:
Yeah.
Maybe I really had found my people.
Even if they were all a little chaotic, a little complicated, and a lot emotionally repressed.
I smiled to myself in the dark.
I could get used to this.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
I wake to the distinct, surprisingly delicate sound of snoring in my ear.
At first, I don’t mind. Penny’s half on top of me, drooling slightly on the pillow between us, her hair tangled around her face like a cat who passed out mid party. I smile a little, warm and safe under a heap of mismatched blankets on a beanbag in Reyna’s basement. My stomach turns uneasily-probably from the drinks-but I feel… weirdly happy. Like I belong here. Like these girls might actually be my friends. Real ones.
Then I glance at the clock on the wall.
8:00.
Eight. O. Clock.
“OH MY GOD!” I practically shriek, sitting bolt upright and shoving Penny off me.
She flails and lets out an impressive snort before glaring at me through one bloodshot eye. “Girl, why are you screaming at this hourrrr? My brain is not emotionally prepared for yelling.”
“It’s eight o’clock!” I yell, already kicking off the blanket and searching for my phone. “School starts in thirty minutes!”
For a split second, Penny just blinks at me like I’m speaking another language. Then her eyes widen.
“EVERYONE GET UP! WE’RE GONNA BE LATE AND I WILL NOT HAVE BAD HAIR IN THE YEARBOOK ON THE FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL!”
Within seconds, chaos erupts.
Flora groans from under a blanket. “Nooooooo.”
Raya literally falls off the big armchair with a thud. “My eyeliner routine takes twenty five minutes, minimum!”
Reyna sits up, squinting at the ceiling like it’s personally offended her. “Why is the sun so bright? Who let the light be this loud??”
Jackie, somehow already halfway awake, stands and mutters, “Knew we’d be late with you lot,” but she still rubs her face and yawns like the rest of us.
I scramble for my backpack and try to fix my hair in the reflection of a dusty basement mirror, but I can’t help noticing the way Jackie and Reyna avoid looking at each other.
It’s subtle. Weird. Like they keep thinking about it but won’t acknowledge the other is there.
Jackie grabs her flannel from the floor and pulls it on without a glance at Reyna. Reyna brushes past her with a muttered, “excuse me,” and Jackie doesn’t say anything back.
It’s... tense.
Like they’re both waiting for the other to make the first move, and neither of them will. So they just float around each other like awkward magnets refusing to click together.
I want to think about it more, but I’m too stressed. It’s my first day of school, in a brand new town, and I’m about to show up late?? No way. Not happening.
Shockingly, I’m the first one ready-showered, dressed, semi decent hair. I wait anxiously near the front door, watching the others stumble through their morning routines.
Raya, despite the time crunch, somehow still manages a flawless makeup look. I watch her swipe on red lipstick like we’ve got an hour to spare and not five minutes.
“You’re literally magic,” I mumble.
She winks. “Darling, beauty waits for no bell schedule.”
Then Reyna stumbles out of the bathroom, sunglasses on indoors, a hoodie pulled over her face.
“I am never drinking again,” she says. For the fourth time this morning.
Penny scoffs, brushing glitter out of her hair. “You said that last time.”
Reyna groans like she’s dying. “Everything hurts.”
“I’ll drive,” she mutters a second later, fishing her car keys out of her backpack and dangling them lazily.
“No,” Jackie blurts immediately.
The room goes still for a moment. Even Reyna pauses mid step.
Jackie blinks, like she didn’t expect that to come out of her mouth. Her voice softens as she adds, “You’re too hungover, Rey. You’ll kill us all. I like living.”
Reyna raises her brows, clearly holding something back. “Wow. Thanks for the vote of confidence.”
But before things can escalate, Penny jumps in. “Yeah, Jackie’s right. I’m not dying in Reyna’s deathmobile today.”
“Rude,” Reyna mutters, though even she cracks a reluctant smile.
The mood lightens. Kinda.
They all scramble toward the front door and I’m swept along with them. Jackie grabs the keys from Reyna before she can protest again, and I can tell Reyna lets her, even if she pouts about it.
Jackie takes the driver’s seat. Reyna folds herself into the passenger seat beside her.
The silence between them returns. Tight. Tangled.
I squeeze into the back with Penny, Raya, and Flora. There’s zero leg room. My knees are against Penny’s thigh and Raya’s elbow is in my hair, but I don’t mind. Not really. I’m too nervous.
My stomach churns as we pull out of the driveway. First day. New people. New school. And the boy I tripped in front of last night might be there.
“Hey,” Penny leans over to me as Jackie pulls onto the main road. “You okay?”
I nod, not trusting my voice. My heart’s already pounding and we’re not even at school yet.
Penny flashes me a grin. “You got this, new best friend.”
And somehow, that makes me feel better.
The school building looms in front of us, buzzed alive with the sound of students spilling through the front entrance. Everyone piles out of the car in various states of chaos: Raya complaining about her hair being squished in the back of the car, Flora yawning like her soul left her body sometime around 12am last night, and Penny practically vibrating with excitement.
“OKAY,” Penny claps dramatically, “everyone breathe in the fresh scent of the first day back drama! Talia, come on, your locker is this way.”
I follow the herd as we squeeze past groups of kids loitering in clumps. Jackie holds open the doors with a quiet grunt, and we all shuffle inside, greeted by the chaotic cacophony of lockers slamming and announcements blaring through the old speaker system.
Penny leads us down a side hallway and stops in front of a navy blue locker. “This one’s yours, next to mine and Flora’s. So we can always do emergency hair checks between periods.”
“I don’t usually… hair check,” I say, fiddling with the strap on my bag.
“Don’t worry, you will,” Penny says with a wink. “Now! Time for the speediest tour in history.”
The rest of the group peels off toward their homerooms, shouting various versions of “Good luck, Talia!” and “You’ll be fine!” and “Don’t let Summer talk to you!” as they vanish down the hall.
Who’s Summer?
Penny throws an arm around me and starts speed walking through the hall like she’s done it a thousand times. Probably because she has.
“That’s the cafeteria, which, fun fact, flooded last year during a smoothie war between the cheerleaders and the art kids. Long story. You don’t want to sit near the windows if it rains.”
“Okay…” I blink.
“That’s the girls’ bathroom. Don’t use the far left stall. It hasn’t flushed since like... 2022. This way is the gym where Reyna once kicked a soccer ball into the ceiling tiles and made Coach cry.”
I’m trying to take it all in, but my stomach is in knots and every hallway feels like a maze. My palms are sweaty. I don’t even know how to find my first class. I feel like I’m about to hyperventilate in front of a vending machine.
“Hey,” Penny says, suddenly serious. She steps in front of me and gently takes the crumpled schedule out of my hand. “Breathe, babe. It’s okay. You’ve got friends in every class. Look-chemistry first period? You’ve got Jackie and Reyna with you. So you’re basically set. Except biology… but we don’t talk about biology.”
She says it so earnestly that I can’t help but laugh.
“You really think I’ll be okay?”
“I know you’ll be okay. You’re one of us now.” She beams. “And trust me, we adopt hard. You’re stuck with us for life.”
That makes something warm curl up in my chest. No one’s ever called me theirs before.
Penny pulls me into a quick side hug. “Let’s go get you to Jackie before you combust.”
We find Jackie lounging in her homeroom, leaning back in her chair with a pencil tucked behind her ear. She straightens a little when she sees us.
“Morning, boss lady,” Penny grins, dragging me up beside her. “This is your responsibility for the morning. First class buddy duty. Don’t let her get corrupted by the Cool Kid Cult.”
Jackie laughs, soft and low. “Got it. No letting her join the dark side.”
“I’m serious!” Penny says, pointing dramatically. “She’s my new best friend and you will protect her with your life.”
Jackie raises her hands in surrender. “Swear on my tractor.”
Penny nods approvingly, kisses my cheek with a dramatic “mwah!” and whirls away toward her own homeroom, shouting, “YOU’LL BE GREAT, BABE!”
I blink after her, still not quite sure what just happened.
Jackie stands up and gestures toward the door. “Come on. Let’s survive chemistry.”
We start walking, and I try to match her pace. “So… chemistry. Is it as terrifying as I’ve always feared?”
Jackie snorts. “Only if you’re paired with Reyna. She sets things on fire.”
My eyes widened.
“Kidding,” she adds, grinning. “Kind of.”
We round the corner and head toward the science wing.
“She’s in our class too,” Jackie says casually. “So the three of us are in for a wild ride. Should be fun.”
I smile nervously, but there’s something about Jackie’s calm, grounded vibe that makes my shoulders drop just a little.
Yeah. Maybe I can survive this after all.
The second we walk into the classroom, I’m hit with the overpowering scent of bleach, cheap coffee, and burning despair. Standard science lab, I guess.
Jackie leads us to the middle row of benches like she’s done this a hundred times, tossing her bag onto a stool with practiced ease. I perch beside her, still clutching my notebook like it’s a lifeline. Reyna slumps into the seat on my other side with a noise that can only be described as a groan drenched death rattle. She puts her head down on the desk like she might not ever lift it again.
The teacher - Mr. Kettle, according to the name scribbled on the whiteboard - barrels into the room like a whirlwind of formulas and no patience. “Today! We’re diving into compound equations. Balancing, reactions, heat changes - you should’ve covered this last year, but let’s be honest, most of you didn’t pay attention, so. We’re starting over.”
I immediately start scribbling. Words. Arrows. Half spelled formulas. I have no idea what he’s talking about, but if I write fast enough, maybe I can decode it later. My pen is flying across the page, ink smearing under my hand. Jackie’s notes look neat but kind of chill - like she’s listening and jotting what matters. Reyna’s still dead to the world beside me. At one point, she mutters, “Why is the light so aggressive?”
I glance over. She’s got her hood over her eyes and is using her pencil case as a pillow. Her lab manual is unopened.
“Alright,” Mr. Kettle says after a few minutes of non stop talking. “Pair off. Weekly lab partners. Same partner every week unless one of you spontaneously combusts.”
The room instantly bursts into motion - scraping stools, people calling dibs on their usuals. I freeze. I don’t know anyone except-
“Talia,” Mr. Kettle says, suddenly standing next to me, “you can group with Jackie and Reyna for now. They won’t corrupt you. Probably.”
I nod quickly, relieved to not be stranded with a stranger.
As we start gathering our stuff to move over to the lab bench, a saccharine voice from behind us cuts through the noise.
“Ohhh, of course the new girl gets to be in a three. How fair.”
I glance back and meet the smirking face of a girl with flawlessly curled blonde hair, glossy lip gloss, and eyes that could probably freeze fire. Summer. I recognize her from Penny’s tour. The one she said not to talk to.
Jackie must catch the hesitation on my face because she leans close and mutters, “Ignore her. Summer’s always got something to say - usually because people stop listening to her otherwise.”
I give her a grateful smile and follow her to the far right bench. Reyna stumbles behind us like a zombie in gym clothes.
“Ughhh,” Reyna groans, throwing herself into a stool like she’s collapsing into a cloud. “I swear someone replaced my blood with actual regret.”
Jackie rolls her eyes. “No one told you to down that much alcohol last night.”
“You didn’t stop me,” Reyna says without lifting her head.
“I tried,” Jackie mutters.
Reyna lifts her head to meet Jackie’s eyes and something unspoken passes between them before Reyna slumps further down her chair and begs me to turn off the burning lights.
I try not to laugh but I definitely smile as I open my lab manual. Jackie leans in a bit, pointing to the instructions.
“Grab the beakers and heat tray from that cabinet over there,” she says. “Middle shelf. I’ll get the thermometers.”
I nod and get up, glancing back once at Reyna, who has now draped herself across the bench like a Victorian woman in mourning.
The bench is cluttered - glassware, lab manuals, half labeled bottles, and Jackie’s hand scrawled notes. But somehow, in the middle of it all, I’m actually... not freaking out?
Jackie slides a flask toward me. “Alright, this is the sodium bicarbonate solution. We’ll mix it with the citric acid in controlled ratios. You measuring?”
I nod, already pouring carefully into a graduated cylinder. My hands are steady - they always are when I’m doing something that feels familiar. Science labs, with their formulas and structure and tiny explosions, have always made more sense to me than people ever have.
“You’re really precise,” Jackie says, a little surprised, watching as I align the meniscus with the measurement line. “Most people splash this stuff in and hope for the best.”
I smile, a little sheepishly. “I’ve always kind of... had a thing for chemistry. It just makes sense, you know? If you love it, you make sure you’re good at it.”
From across the bench, Reyna groans dramatically. Her head is still flopped onto the cool surface like she’s trying to fuse with it.
She lifts her head just long enough to mutter, “Same. Except swap chemistry for soccer. If you love it, you work your ass off to stay the best at it.”
I laugh, and Jackie smirks, shaking her head. “Well, this is officially the most productive you’ve been in chem all year.”
Reyna flips her off without looking. “I show up. That counts for something.”
With our measurements set, Jackie and I work smoothly through the next few steps. Despite Reyna’s less than functional state, she tosses in the occasional sarcastic comment or tips her stool back like she’s about to fall over just to make us panic.
Finally, our mixture is ready for evaluation. Mr. Kettle walks by with his ever present mug and raises an eyebrow at the soft bubbling and the perfectly translucent layer on top.
“Nice,” he says. “Jackie, I take it you reined Reyna in long enough to get this done?”
Jackie jerks a thumb at me. “Actually, it’s all Talia. New girl’s got talent.”
I blink in surprise as heat rises in my cheeks. “I mean, thanks.”
Mr. Kettle grunts approvingly, then squints at Reyna. “Maybe you’ll pass this year if you hang onto her coattails, Reyna.”
Reyna straightens indignantly, though she’s still half lidded and clutching her head like it’s trying to split open. “I’ve only failed once.”
Jackie snorts. “Once... so far.”
I can’t help but laugh with them - and it’s not a stiff, awkward sound like I’m used to. It’s real. I don’t even care that Reyna’s half hungover or that I have pink chemical stains on my sleeve from a drip. I’m... having fun?
We only have one final step to complete the first phase of the lab. It’s a simple one - just adding the last measured component to trigger the fizz reaction.
“I got this,” Reyna says confidently, even as she squints at the mixture like it's personally offended her.
Jackie raises a brow. “Are you sure?”
Reyna waves her off. “Yes. I’m not a complete disaster.”
I hold up the tiny beaker of solution for her. “Just pour it slowly, okay? Like... slowly slowly.”
“Guys, I’ve got this,” Reyna says again - and dumps the entire contents in at once.
There’s a loud whoosh - followed by a splat - and a bright pop!
A sparkling pink geyser bursts out of the beaker like a bubblegum volcano. It coats Reyna’s face, splashes across Jackie’s arm, and splatters across my front with sticky flecks of glittery foam. The three of us freeze.
Reyna blinks through the goo dripping from her lashes.
Jackie exhales slowly and says, “Rey always finds a way to blow things up.”
I burst into laughter. Jackie joins in a second later, wiping pink from her chin. Reyna, still coated and blinking, raises both hands like she just won the science Olympics.
“That was awesome.”
She’s ridiculous. But she’s also... kind of amazing.
If this had happened back in my old school, I’d be mortified. Fuming. But now? I’m laughing so hard my sides hurt, and I don’t even care that my notes are soaked or my shirt is stained pink.
Jackie tosses me a towel. “Welcome to the chaos.”
After math - which was, predictably, a blur of numbers and formulas that I technically understood but still kind of hated - I was heading back to my locker, hoping to catch a minute to breathe. I’d barely balanced the stack of books in my arms when-
“BOO!”
“AHHH-!”
I nearly dropped everything as Penny practically launched herself at me from the side of the hallway like some glitter wearing ninja.
“Sorry, sorry!” she said through a laugh, grabbing the top book before it could tilt. “Didn’t mean to make you drop your entire academic career. Come on, loser, it’s lunch!”
Before I could blink, she’d shoved the books into my locker, slammed it shut (I didn’t even get to put in the combo, but… whatever - half the lockers around here didn’t even have locks), and grabbed my wrist.
“Hope you weren’t planning on eating alone or something tragic like that,” she said, tugging me through the crowd like a caffeine fueled GPS. “Because I have big plans for your social life.”
I couldn’t even argue. I was too busy dodging elbows and backpacks as Penny practically danced her way through the hall, greeting what felt like every single person we passed. And the wild part? They all greeted her back.
Like, actually smiled, called her by name, even waved. A junior guy gave her a fist bump. A group of cheerleaders said, “Penny, you’re glowing today!” And an art kid with bright blue hands shouted, “You dropped your pen last period!” and tossed it to her.
Penny winked. “Thanks, legend.”
She was… unreal. And somehow, she’d chosen me to sit with.
By the time we made it to the cafeteria line, I was still catching my breath. The food? Well, it resembled food. Sloppy meatball things. Possibly mashed potatoes? But the fries looked decent.
Penny leaned on the counter and sweet talked the lunch lady like they were old friends. “Mrs. H, you look radiant today. New lipstick?”
The old woman squinted at her, then chuckled. “You always need something when you butter me up, huh?”
Penny beamed. “Just a couple extra fries for me and the new girl?”
We walked away two baskets heavier.
As we scanned the crowded tables, a voice shouted from the back corner. “PENNY! TALIA!”
Raya stood waving both arms like she was directing a plane to land, nearly hitting Flora in the face.
We both heard Reyna groan. “Raya, for the love of god, stop yelling. My skull is trying to implode.”
I followed Penny through the maze of tables until we reached their usual spot - one tucked away in the back, a perfect mix of chaotic energy and comfort. Jackie was already there, calmly peeling the label off a bottle of juice, while Reyna had her head down on the table, arms crossed like she might just nap through lunch.
Penny plopped down beside her and nudged her shoulder. “You look like roadkill.”
Reyna didn’t even lift her head. “Shut up, sparkle goblin.”
Jackie smirked. “She’s not wrong.”
“It’s mean to tease someone when they’re clearly suffering,” Flora chimed in, her voice soft but firm as she handed Reyna a water bottle. “She’s already having a hard enough time.”
Reyna peeked up from her arms and smiled at Flora. “You’re the only one I like right now.”
“Hey!” Penny and Jackie said at the same time.
Flora shrugged, modest. “I’m just saying.”
Reyna closed her eyes again, and a minute later, she was breathing slow and deep like she might actually be asleep. Penny stole one of her fries.
“So,” Jackie turned to me, “how were your first couple of classes?”
I swallowed my fry and grinned. “Well, chemistry was great - until Reyna blew up the experiment.”
Reyna, without opening her eyes, mumbled, “It wasn’t me. It was the mixture. It was evil.”
Jackie laughed. “She dumped the entire thing in at once after we warned her to be slow.”
“I was slow! My soul is slow today!”
Everyone laughed, even Flora - and somehow, it felt like I’d always been sitting at this table with them. Like I’d found a place to fit without trying to.
Penny nudged my shoulder. “So, chemistry explosion aside, you surviving?”
I nodded. “Math was boring but easy. Chemistry was fun. It’s been... a lot. But a good lot.”
“You’ve got PE next, right?” Raya asked. “That’s with me and Reyna. She’s usually way more fun when she’s not dying.”
“I’m always fun,” Reyna muttered.
Penny leaned closer. “Then you’ve got English with me and Flora. I promise, it’ll be chill. Just don’t get into a debate with Summer. She’s... awful.”
“Noted.”
As lunch wound down and trays emptied, I realized for the first time I wasn’t dreading the rest of the day. I wasn’t panicking about finding my next class or eating alone. I wasn’t invisible.
I had friends.
Even if one of them exploded pink chemicals in my face.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
PE was… not what I was expecting.
The gym was hot, echoing with the thuds of sneakers and the shrill of whistles. Somehow, despite the hangover complaints and groaning from our group during lunch, Coach decided today was the day for a “fun and energizing” game of dodgeball. Which, as it turned out, translated into pure chaos.
We were split into two teams: me, Reyna, Flora, and a few random classmates on one side; Summer-of course-on the other, alongside her pack of equally terrifying populars. Coach blew the whistle, and foam balls flew through the air like missiles.
I stayed toward the back at first, trying to figure out what the heck was going on and not get annihilated in the first five seconds.
Reyna, despite her still slightly pale face and groaning about her “skull shattering from the inside,” was absolutely insane. In the best way. She was on fire-spinning, ducking, catching impossible throws with one hand, laughing every time someone screamed when she beamed a ball at them. A guy twice her size tried to sneak up behind her, and she whipped around and nailed him in the stomach before he even realized what was coming. She winked at Flora afterward.
Speaking of Flora… she was doing her best to stay as far away from the action as possible. She looked like a frightened kitten, skittering from one side of the gym to the other. She didn’t throw a single ball, just kept dodging and squeaking every time one came too close. But if one so much as looked like it was flying in her direction, Reyna was there-snatching it out of the air or knocking it aside like a human shield.
Honestly, I was doing okay. Not great, but I’d dodged a few and even managed to catch one (though I dropped it five seconds later in pure panic). But then… Summer noticed me.
She was across the gym, standing with her arms crossed and a ball tucked under her arm, surveying the chaos with that smug look on her face. Then her eyes locked on me.
Oh no.
The smirk that curled on her lips was evil. She lobbed the first ball hard. I ducked. Another came faster. I jumped aside, barely. She was targeting me now-fully locked in, like I was some kind of personal challenge. Each throw got harder, faster, more aggressive.
I felt a flush of panic rising in my chest. People were watching now. The sting of the foam hitting the floor near me echoed loud in my ears. I didn’t know if I should run or hide or scream. I could hear Reyna shouting something behind me-probably cheering me on-but I couldn’t focus.
Then it happened.
I turned my head for a second-just a second-to see where the next ball was coming from, and I didn’t see the one that was already flying at me. It slammed into the side of my head. My ears rang. My balance vanished. I felt the floor crash into my skull, and everything spun.
Someone screamed my name. I think it was Flora.
Next thing I knew, she was at my side, her cardigan sleeves trailing on the floor as she tried to help me sit up, her hands trembling. “Talia-oh my gosh, are you okay? Reyna-Reyna!”
Reyna was there a second later, kneeling beside me, her eyes flicking over my head with an expression I’d never seen on her face before. Then she stood up.
I watched her storm across the court, fists clenched and fury practically rolling off her. She marched straight up to Summer, her jaw set.
“What the hell is wrong with you?” Reyna shouted, her voice booming across the gym.
Summer rolled her eyes like this was the most boring thing in the world. “Relax. It’s dodgeball. She should’ve dodged.”
That did it.
Reyna lunged, and Summer stepped up like she was waiting for the fight. They were two seconds away from a full blown brawl when Coach shoved between them, voice sharp and angry, pulling them apart. I couldn’t really hear what he was yelling-something about “control” and “you’re both on probation”-but Reyna didn’t look away from Summer the entire time, like she’d still deck her if she blinked wrong.
“Reyna. Flora. Get Talia to the nurse’s office. Now.”
Flora helped me sit up again, but her arms shook under my weight, and the moment I tried to get my feet under me, my knees buckled. I barely felt the impact of my body collapsing again because there were hands catching me-someone behind me.
I turned my head weakly, vision fuzzy. Just for a second, I saw Reyna, her face panicked as she ran toward me-
Then everything faded to black.
The first thing I registered was the throbbing in my head.
It felt like my skull had been split in two and someone was hammering nails between the halves. I winced and tried to shift, but my limbs were heavy, like my body had forgotten how to move.
Then came the noise.
Loud, chaotic, overlapping voices all echoing off the tight walls of what I realized was the nurse’s office. The air smelled faintly of antiseptic and bubblegum. I peeled my eyes open slowly, vision blurry, and saw a blur of people. All familiar.
“-I told Coach dodgeball was stupid-”
“-should’ve just let me punch her, Jackie, come on-”
“She crossed the line this time! Like actually-”
“Can you all please quiet down!” the nurse was saying, her voice high and frustrated, though no one was listening to her. She was trying to take notes on a clipboard while dodging between six agitated teenage girls all pacing or squatting or shouting in a nurse’s office clearly designed for maybe two people.
I blinked, my eyes focusing slowly, and saw them all.
Penny, arms flailing as she reenacted something I couldn’t quite hear.
Reyna, pacing like a tiger, a dark bruise already forming on her temple and her fists still clenched.
Jackie, sitting on the tiny plastic chair by the bed with her arms crossed, silently glaring holes into the floor.
Raya, ranting dramatically in the corner while brushing glitter off her shirt.
Flora, hovering near my side, biting her nails and looking like she’d cry again any second.
My chest clenched at the sight of them. They were all here.
“Guys…” I croaked, my throat dry.
Penny’s head whipped around so fast I thought it might detach. “TALIA’S AWAKE!” she screeched at a volume that split through my skull like lightning.
I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut. “Ow.”
“Everyone shut up, she has a HEAD INJURY,” Penny barked, immediately grabbing my hand and crouching beside me like a frantic squirrel. The rest of the room fell into a stunned, guilty silence.
“Are you okay?” Flora asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper as she leaned in.
“What hurts?” Jackie added, her tone low but firm.
“I’m fine,” I muttered, which was a lie. “Everything hurts. Especially my head.”
Reyna let out a sharp breath, stepping closer to the bed. “I should’ve punched Summer before Coach pulled me back.”
Jackie shot her a hard look-just one. And Reyna shut right up, grumbling under her breath, “Okay, fine. I’m glad you’re not, like… dead.”
That was oddly sweet.
“She could’ve really hurt you,” Penny said, brushing a strand of hair away from my face. “We’re so taking her down. No one gets away with Summer ing you.”
Even Flora, still wringing her hands, nodded. “She needs to be stopped.”
Raya threw a hand up like she was testifying in church. “I say we sneak into her house and rip up all her best outfits. One by one. By hand. Do you know what kind of pain that is? Fashion destruction trauma.”
The room cracked into laughter. Even I managed a weak smile despite the pounding in my skull.
“She’d rather get punched than have her limited edition Marc Jacobs crop top turned to shreds,” Penny said with a cackle. “But no. That’s not enough.”
She turned slowly to Reyna, her grin growing wicked.
“I think we need something bigger,” she said. “A full blown operation.”
“What are you thinking?” Reyna asked, eyes narrowing in intrigue.
Penny leaned in like she was about to reveal a national secret. “Your knack for blowing things up might come in handy…”
Reyna’s lips curled into a smirk. “Oh hell yeah.”
And despite the dull ache in my head and the sting behind my eyes, I felt it again-that warm, buzz in your chest kind of feeling.
I had friends.
And apparently… we were planning a war.
After the final bell rang, the hallways were a mess of slamming lockers, chattering students, and the usual stampede toward the exits. I was still feeling a little shaky from the whole dodgeball/head injury thing, but mostly I was buzzing-part nerves, part excitement.
“Alright, team,” Penny announced dramatically, throwing her arm across my shoulders as we exited the school building. “Emergency meeting. You’re all coming home on the bus with me. We’re planning the downfall of Queen Summer. No negotiations.”
There were a few groans (mostly from Jackie), but no one argued. One by one, we all pulled out our phones to send texts home.
me to nate: Hey, is it okay if I go to Penny’s after school? We’re doing group stuff
He texted back a thumbs up emoji and “Sure, just be home by dinner if you can.”
I exhaled, feeling weirdly grown up for getting permission all by myself.
We met up at the bus stop a few minutes later, forming a tight little huddle under the fading afternoon sun. Penny immediately began whispering plans like we were spies about to infiltrate an enemy base.
“We need smoke bombs,” she said.
“Where do we even get those?” Raya asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Guys-glitter. We glitter bomb her locker,” Flora suggested, way too sweetly for how chaotic that plan actually was.
“I’m down for glitter warfare,” Reyna muttered, slumping against the bus stop sign and looking exhausted, but still invested.
“I say we mess with her hair straightener,” Jackie added, voice dry and almost too casual. “A little heat resistant glue and boom. Instant frizz.”
I giggled-actual giggled-which was when I felt a soft tap on my shoulder.
I turned around.
Flash.
He was standing awkwardly, his hands in the pockets of his hoodie and his backpack half slipping off one shoulder. His hair was kind of messy and there was this unsure look on his face like he hadn’t really planned to come over but had done it anyway.
“Uh. Hey,” he said, voice gentle.
“Hi,” I replied, way too quietly.
He glanced past me at the group, then back at me. “Are you okay? I saw what happened in PE. Summer-she shouldn’t have done that. I just… wanted to say I’m really sorry.”
I blinked. Wait. Was he apologizing for Summer?
“She, uh, doesn’t always mean to hurt people,” he continued, looking down at his shoes. “She just gets… intense. But I hope you can forgive her. She’s not as bad as she seems.”
My heart twisted weirdly. I was about to nod-about to say something like “Yeah, I guess”-when a blur of dark curls and glitter flew between us.
Penny.
“EXCUSE ME,” she said, standing in front of me like a human wall. “Are you actually trying to defend the girl who gave Talia a concussion with a dodgeball? Is that what’s happening here?”
Jackie and Flora moved with her like some coordinated force field, blocking me completely. I tried to peek around Jackie’s shoulder, but she was basically a wall. An immovable, annoyed wall.
“I-no-I just-” Flash stammered, clearly overwhelmed.
“Summer started a war,” Penny snapped. “And we don’t forgive war crimes.”
Raya, arms crossed, stood behind them all and added, “This is officially the start of the end for her.”
“I’m really sorry,” Flash said again, looking totally flustered.
But then-of course-Summer showed up, flipping her hair like she’d just walked off a runway. She slipped her hand into Flash’s and looked at us with the fakest smile I’d ever seen.
“Aw,” she said in a syrupy tone. “So this is the new girl’s fan club? Cute. But if it’s a war you want…” She leaned in, her grin sharp. “Bring it on.”
Then she yanked Flash away like she owned him.
The second they were out of sight, the girls turned back to me, faces varying levels of “WTF just happened.”
“Okay, rule number one,” Jackie said. “You can’t trust Flash.”
“He’s been on and off with Summer since, like, sixth grade,” Flora added, frowning.
“And Summer gets so jealous whenever he talks to literally anyone else,” Penny said, plopping her arm around my shoulders again. “You? A threat. Obviously.”
I blinked. “I’m not-wait, seriously?”
“Girl, you had him apologizing for her. That’s practically betrayal in her eyes,” Raya chimed in.
Reyna let out a low groan. “Ugh, I hate her voice. It’s all ‘look at me, I’m mean and rich and people still love me.’ Gross.”
Before I could even reply, Penny and Reyna were already shoving past people waiting for the bus, dragging the rest of us with them.
“Back seats, claimed!” Penny yelled, throwing herself down like she was queen of the school bus.
The six of us squeezed in. Flora and I shared one seat while Jackie and Reyna squished into the row across from us. Penny and Raya claimed the seat in front, heads bent together like evil masterminds.
Penny turned over her shoulder to grin at all of us. “Okay, agents of chaos… Let’s plan Summer’s downfall.”
And honestly?
I wasn’t even scared.
I was excited.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The bell over the bakery door jingled as we all piled in behind Penny, who practically kicked the thing open like she was storming a castle. The warm, sugary smell of fresh bread and icing hit me instantly, and I had a brief thought that maybe heaven just smells like cinnamon rolls and cookies.
“Mother! Father!” Penny called dramatically, arms wide like she was announcing the return of a long lost heir. “We have returned-with urgent news. A threat has risen. The most evil villain to ever walk the halls of teenage hell. And we, your humble daughters of rebellion, must take her down.”
Her parents didn’t even look up from the counter where they were boxing up pastries for a smiling older woman. “Hi girls,” her mom said calmly. “Keep it in your room, Pen.”
“Yes, yes, of course!” Penny declared, tossing her hair as she strode past the counter like a girl on a mission.
Flora, sweet Flora, paused mid chaos to bow slightly to a group of confused customers. “Sorry! Sorry for the disturbance!”
Penny’s dad leaned down and passed Flora a cookie with a wink. “It’s alright, sweetheart. Save the world from evil.”
“I’ll try,” she said with a shy smile, nibbling the cookie as we made our way past shelves of warm loaves and cupcakes decorated like tiny flowers.
Talia liked Penny’s parents immediately. They had this calming warmth about them that reminded her of home-before everything changed. The pang in her chest came fast, sharp, but familiar. She pushed it aside. No time for feelings. Not when a prank war was about to begin.
The stairs to Penny’s room were a steep, winding spiral that creaked like something out of an old lighthouse. By the time we reached the top, Talia was half laughing, half gasping for air.
And then Penny’s room-oh my god. It was like someone had taken a paintbrush dipped in every shade of pink, glitter, and chaos, and gone wild. There were posters, fairy lights, Polaroids strung across the ceiling like constellations. DIY crafts cluttered every surface. Beaded bracelets, tie dye shirts, a suspicious number of googly eyes glued to inanimate objects.
It was chaos. Beautiful, brilliant chaos.
“Battle station time!” Penny shouted.
She and Jackie immediately began dragging chairs and floor cushions into a wide semi circle facing the huge whiteboard mounted on one wall. Someone had already doodled a smiley face with a crown in the corner and written "Queen Penny's Plans for World Domination" underneath.
“I always keep this ready for emergencies,” she said proudly, grabbing a pink dry erase marker and clicking it like a sword being unsheathed.
I took one of the beanbags beside Flora, who had already curled up with her cookie. Reyna kicked off her shoes and flopped backward onto a pouf, groaning dramatically. “My head is going to explode but I will not let that stop me.”
“We wouldn’t dare start without you,” Jackie said dryly, dragging over the last cushion before sitting cross legged and already reaching for a notebook.
Raya plopped down last, kicking her legs out in front of her. “Okay, okay. This is serious business. What’s the plan, General Penny?”
Penny turned to us slowly, face filled with mock intensity. “We prank her. But not just any prank. No, no. I’m talking legendary. I’m talking about a prank so iconic it goes down in school history. A prank so spectacular she never even thinks about messing with one of us again.”
Jackie raised a brow. “And you’re sure that won’t just escalate things?”
Penny twirled the marker between her fingers like a wand. “Jackie. Babe. That’s exactly what we want.”
Reyna let out a loud cackle that turned into a cough. “Someone get me an ice pack and glitter. I’m in.”
I leaned back into my beanbag, surrounded by the chaos, the laughter, the quiet muttering of plans, and realized something strange and warm had taken root in my chest. I had a place here. A seat in the circle. A team. A mission.
And Summer?
She had no idea what was coming.
The room felt like a tornado hit a craft store and then exploded with glitter, snacks, and wild ideas all at once. Penny was bouncing around, waving her hands like a conductor leading an orchestra of chaos.
“Okay, okay, listen up! We’ve got three pranks to nail down, so let’s make these ones epic. No half measures!” she declared, eyes shining. “Reyna and Jackie, you’re the brains and brawn for the first one - what was it? ‘Water Bottle Whispers,’ right?”
Reyna smirked, already twirling a pen between her fingers. “Yeah, so Summer’s got this fancy lavender Stanley water bottle she carries around like it’s glued to her hand or something. Total accessory.”
Jackie nodded, “I can rig a cap that won’t leak but seals perfectly - no way she’ll know anything’s up until she takes a sip. We just gotta swap it without her noticing.”
“Gross factor maximum,” Penny said dramatically, “vinegar, pickle juice, green food coloring - that’ll make her lips neon Grinch green. I love it.”
Reyna tossed out, “I’ll casually ‘accidentally’ drop my bottle near her bag, act all clumsy, then swap it while she’s distracted. Easy.”
Jackie grinned, “Perfect. Timing’s everything.”
Meanwhile, Flora was sketching hearts on a scrap piece of paper, looking way too sweet for this whole revenge business. “Talia, okay, so this ‘Love Letter from Principal Hottie’ is brilliant,” she said softly, “Summer flirts with Coach Steele all the time. She thinks she’s so slick.”
Talia’s fingers flew over the page as she wrote down phrases, glitter gel pens leaving sparkly trails. “I’m thinking over the top romantic, like embarrassing pet names and all that cheesy stuff. ‘My little thunderstorm queen,’ ‘the scent of your perfume haunts the locker room’ - you know, make it super awkward.”
Flora giggled. “And then I’ll ‘accidentally’ drop it just outside the gym before lunch, so it gets passed around fast.”
Penny swooped by with a cookie in hand, “If Summer’s face doesn’t turn redder than her lipstick, I’ll eat this cookie myself. Which I might do anyway, but you get the point.”
Raya, who was pacing the room like she was about to lead a battle charge, threw her hands up. “And then there’s Operation: Beauty Breakdown. Penny and I know Summer’s morning routine like the back of our hands. She’s obsessed with her foundation and makeup.”
Penny’s eyes gleamed devilishly. “Right. Raya distracts Coach Steele in the gym while I sneak into the locker room at the crack of dawn.”
“Oh yesss Raya is so good at sweet talking literally anyone. It’s like your super power.” Reyna cuts in leaning back in her bean bag.
“Oh my goshhhh! Imagine Summer walking into class all shiny and splotchy and sparkling like she’s a disco ball,” Penny cackled. “Everyone whispering, she thinks it’s envy, but nope, it’s disaster.”
The room was crackling with energy. Chairs scraped as everyone leaned in, shouting ideas over one another - someone suggested swapping her shampoo with super itchy dandruff shampoo, another threw out plans for a slime filled backpack, and Raya even suggested glitter bombs in her shoes, but Penny vetoed that one (too messy, she said).
Talia was scribbling notes fast, her head buzzing with excitement and nerves, while Flora kept trying to stay calm but failing because even she couldn’t resist laughing at Raya’s dramatic reenactment of Summer’s “beauty breakdown.”
After what felt like an hour of chaos, Penny finally clapped her hands and shouted over the din, “Alright! Enough chaos for one night. Time to split up and plan these suckers properly.”
She pointed at the group. “Reyna and Jackie, you’re on Water Bottle Whispers. Get all the sneaky engineering stuff sorted - I want details on the swap.”
Penny spun around. “Flora and Talia, your job is Love Letter from Principal Hottie. Make that letter so good it burns a hole in Summer’s ego.”
Raya pumped a fist. “And Penny and me? We’re Operation: Beauty Breakdown. We’re going full sabotage mode. It’s gonna be legendary.”
Everyone grabbed their notebooks, whispered last minute ideas, and started gathering materials, already slipping into their little teams with a mix of determination and giddy excitement.
And just like that, the war council broke apart, ready to execute the most epic prank day their school had ever seen.
Okay, so sitting down with Flora to write this love letter was way more fun-and way more awkward-than I expected. I wasn’t sure if she’d want to get involved in this kind of prank, but the second she started tossing around ideas, all shy Flora vanished, and this totally bubbly, extra version of her showed up. And honestly? I loved it.
Flora pulled out a stack of pink construction paper and glitter gel pens like she’d been waiting for this moment. “Okay, Talia, we have to make this letter cringe. Like, so cringe it’s basically a weapon.”
I blinked, smiling nervously. “Weapon? Uh, I mean... yeah, I get that.”
She giggled, twisting her hair around her finger. “We’re gonna roast Summer with love. You know, sweet torture.”
I nodded, flipping open my notebook. “So, what should we put in it? I was thinking-”
Flora cut in, eyes shining. “Pet names. Ridiculous pet names. Like, ‘My little thunderstorm queen.’” She snapped her fingers dramatically. “Or, ‘My sparkling starlight in a sea of dullness.’”
I burst out laughing. “Oh my gosh, no way. That’s so extra.”
Flora threw her head back, letting out a theatrical sigh. “Exactly! It’s supposed to be extra. We want her to be so embarrassed she turns redder than her lipstick.”
I grabbed a glitter pen and started scribbling. “‘My little thunderstorm queen,’ check.” I paused, then wrote, “‘My dazzling diamond of the locker room.’”
Flora squealed. “Ooh! And how about-” She leaned closer like she was sharing a secret. “‘The scent of your perfume haunts the gym like a ghost.’”
I snorted, nearly dropping my pen. “Haunts the gym like a ghost? Flora, you’re a legend.”
She grinned, totally owning it. “We’re basically writing a rom com script here. The kind of letter someone would never want to be caught with.”
I started giggling so hard that I had to pause to breathe. “Okay, what else? Maybe something about ‘meeting behind the bleachers after sixth period’? That sounds sneaky.”
Flora nodded enthusiastically. “Yes! And it has to be signed ‘Yours forever, Coach Steele ❤️.’ With a heart. Because nothing says ‘embarrassing’ like public declarations from the gym teacher.”
We spent a solid ten minutes brainstorming the cheesiest, most cringe worthy lines. At one point Flora dramatically read aloud, “My fierce and fiery queen, whose laughter lights up even the dullest Monday mornings.”
I snorted into my notebook, eyes watering. “Oh my god, that’s awful-in the best way.”
Flora giggled and poked my arm. “You’re gonna have to write the whole thing. I’m way better at the fluff than the actual writing.”
I nodded, my cheeks hurting from smiling so much. “Deal. I’ve got the words, you bring the sparkle.” I waved my glitter pen like a magic wand.
By the time we finished, the letter was basically a masterpiece of teenage cringe-glitter swirling around hearts and flowers and way too many exclamation points.
Flora looked at me with this happy, proud smile. “See? Who says I’m shy all the time? You bring out the fun, Talia.”
That hit me in a good way. I smiled back, feeling warm. “I’m glad you feel that way. I’m having fun too.”
We high fived, glitter glittering off our hands.
“Okay,” Flora said, standing up and stretching, “now we just have to make sure it lands exactly where Summer can’t ignore it.”
And that’s when we both started plotting exactly how to make sure Summer’s perfect little world got turned upside down-with a letter so silly she’d probably want to disappear behind the bleachers for real.

Penny’s POV
Okay, so first things first: Raya and I are absolute prank mavens. Like, this is not just a prank. This is going to be the mother of all sparkle makeovers, the kind of legendary chaos that’ll go down in history-or at least in the halls of this school for a solid week. I’m talking full on, next level, jaw dropping, “what the heck even just happened?!” madness. And yes, it’s going to be sparkly. Because what’s revenge without sparkle? Absolutely nothing.
We plopped ourselves down in a corner of my pink festooned room, which at this point is less of a bedroom and more of a glitter headquarters. I’m bouncing like a ping pong ball on espresso, throwing out ideas faster than Raya can write them down-which, honestly, isn’t slowing her down one bit.
“So first,” I start, “we need to hit Summer where it hurts-the mirror, the face, the glam she loves so much.” I’m already imagining the look on her face, and it’s giving me life.
Raya’s eyes sparkle with mischief. “Yes! So I was thinking... what if we totally sabotage her entire morning routine in the gym locker room? You know how she’s always there, doing her makeup, acting all perfect.”
“I love that,” I say, fingers flying. “So what if, like, we swap out her foundation with... mayonnaise?”
Raya cackles. “Mayonnaise! I love it! The smell alone will be a disaster, but it’s like the perfect creamy, weird texture. Plus, it kinda looks like actual foundation? Especially if it’s light mayo.” She’s nodding like she’s already picturing it.
I clap my hands together. “Right? But wait, it gets better. We replace her setting spray with hairspray. Because, hello? Crusty glazed donut face incoming.”
Raya snorts, almost spilling her tea. “That’s brilliant! And lip gloss? What if we swap it for clear glue? Like, so her lips stick together?”
My eyes go wide, picturing Summer trying to talk and being all stuck up. “Oh my gosh, yes! She’d totally freak.”
Raya scribbles furiously. “And dry shampoo? Glitter. Like, fine, iridescent, impossible to wash out glitter.”
I grin so hard my cheeks hurt. “She’s gonna look like a disco ball exploded on her head. I’m here for it.”
Suddenly, my brain’s firing on all cylinders. “What if we put glitter inside her deodorant? So when she tries to freshen up, it’s a sparkle shower?”
Raya raises an eyebrow. “Hmm. That’s extra but kind of genius.”
I’m bouncing in my seat again. “And what if we put a little bit of glitter in her hairbrush too? So it looks all natural, but every time she brushes, tiny rainbows fall out.”
Raya laughs so hard she’s nearly crying. “You’re evil and I love it.”
The ideas are just pouring out. “We gotta make sure everything’s swapped right before school. I’ll distract Coach Steele while you sneak in and do the dirty work.”
Raya nods, already plotting. “You’re the queen of sweet talking. You got this.”
“And the best part,” I say, leaning in, voice dropping to a whisper, “is that Summer won’t even know why she looks like a total mess until it’s way too late.”
Raya gives me a wicked grin. “She’ll be sparkling like a disco inferno and have no idea what hit her.”
I giggle uncontrollably. “The ultimate sparkle makeover! It’s gonna be legendary.”
We high five so hard the glitter flies everywhere.
Honestly, I’m buzzing so much I can’t wait to get started. This is gonna be chaotic, messy, and so worth it.

Jackie’s POV
Okay, so plotting pranks with Reyna is basically like being caught in a tornado of caffeine, glitter, and pure, unfiltered chaos. I’m sitting cross legged on Penny’s floor, notebook open and pen ready, but honestly? I barely know where to start because Reyna’s already five ideas deep, and the energy in the room is off the charts.
“Alright, so here’s the thing,” Reyna starts, her voice already ramping up as she waves her hands like she’s casting a spell. “Summer’s obsession with that stupid lavender Stanley water bottle? It’s like her emotional support boyfriend or something.” She makes this ridiculous pouty face that cracks me up instantly. “We have to wreck it. Total sabotage. No mercy.”
I nod frantically, trying to keep pace, my pen scratching across the page. “Sabotage the water bottle. Got it.”
She leans in closer, eyes wide and sparkling, voice dropping into this dramatic whisper like she’s sharing state secrets. “Okay. First, vinegar. Not a little-a lot of vinegar. Like sour punch your face kind of vinegar. I want her to taste the apocalypse.” She grins like she’s already tasting Summer’s misery.
I jot it down, “Vinegar-lots.”
“But wait! It gets better,” Reyna continues, practically bouncing in her seat now, excitement bubbling over. “Green food coloring. Neon green. Because if we’re gonna make her gag, might as well make her look like she’s been dipped in radioactive slime.” She wiggles her fingers like sparkles are flying everywhere.
I’m writing so fast my hand is starting to cramp but I don’t care. “Neon green food coloring. Yes. Perfect.”
“And then,” she leans so close I can see her eyelashes flutter, “pickle juice. A splash. Just enough to make her lips curl up like she’s chewing on a sour lemon.”
I blink. Pickle juice? That’s… actually kind of genius. I look at Reyna and she’s already acting out Summer’s reaction-eyes squinting, lips puckered so tight it looks painful. It’s the most ridiculous thing I’ve seen all day, and I’m grinning so hard I think my face might hurt.
“You’re insane,” I say, still writing.
“Insane is our middle name,” she says, grinning back. Then she pauses and stares at me like she’s about to say something else. “Hey. Hey! Jackie, you even listening?”
I snap my head up. Crap. She’s been yelling my name for like a minute.
“Y yeah! Sorry, I was just... taking it all in,” I say, cheeks heating because-okay, yeah-I was totally caught staring at her. There’s this little spark in her eyes when she gets hyped about plans like this. It’s weirdly cute, and I might’ve zoned out a bit too long watching her.
“Focus!” she laughs, shaking her head, but it’s a soft laugh. Like she’s amused, not annoyed.
I try to play it cool but I’m blushing like a rookie. “Right. Focus. Sorry.”
“So, the real deal,” Reyna continues, “is we swap her water bottle when she’s not looking. I’ll pretend to drop mine near her bag or something, and while she’s distracted-bam! Switcheroo.” She pantomimes the swap with exaggerated sneakiness.
I scribble down, “Swap bottles-distraction.”
“Then,” she adds, “you’re the engineer. Make sure the cap seals tight, no leaks. I don’t want her catching on before third period when she takes that first sip and-BOOM-face full of neon green sour nastiness.”
“I got it,” I say, proud. Engineering is my jam.
Reyna leans back, arms crossed, looking satisfied like we just planned the prank of the century.
“Honestly,” I say, flipping back through my notes, “this might actually be the awesomest plan ever.”
Reyna throws her head back and laughs, “I said awesomest! Because it’s not just awesome-it’s awesomest!”
She grins at me, eyes bright and daring, and I can’t help but smile back. I don’t know why, but there’s something about the way she gets so hyped and wild that just makes me feel… lighter. Like everything’s easier when she’s around.
As we finish up, I realize I’ve been staring again. Great. I’m officially a disaster.
“Jackie?” Reyna’s voice pulls me back. “You okay over there?”
“Y yeah!” I say quickly, scrambling to close my notebook, trying not to look like a total dork.
She just smirks. “You’re hopeless. But hey, that’s why I like you.”
She likes me. You heard it here ladies and gents, Reyna likes me. Of course she likes you, dumbass. I’m her best friend. Oh crap, I am way too head over heels for this girl.

Reyna’s POV
Okay. Okay okay okay. Time for war.
Jackie and I are huddled up on the floor of Penny’s chaotic Barbie dreamhouse bedroom while everyone else is flinging ideas and yelling across the room like we’re plotting a heist instead of, y’know, a glitter fueled revenge scheme.
Which… okay, we are plotting a glitter fueled revenge scheme. So fair.
I’m buzzing with energy. Maybe still slightly hungover energy. Possibly still processing we almost kissed last night energy. But mostly? Prank energy. I have plans.
“Alright, so here’s the thing,” I start, leaning forward like I’m about to give Jackie the winning play in a soccer final. “Summer’s obsession with that stupid lavender Stanley water bottle? It’s like her emotional support boyfriend or something.”
I make the pouty face Summer always does when someone dares to touch her bag and Jackie laughs. Good. Focused Jackie is a cute Jackie but laughing Jackie? That’s next level. She’s scribbling everything down like I’m giving a masterclass and I’m honestly living for it.
“We have to wreck it,” I say, ramping up now. “Total sabotage. No mercy.”
“Sabotage the water bottle. Got it,” she says, pen scratching.
“Okay. First, vinegar. Not a little-a lot of vinegar. Like sour punch your face kind of vinegar. I want her to taste the apocalypse.”
Jackie’s hand is flying across the page, and I’m pretty sure she just underlined “taste the apocalypse.” Iconic.
“But wait! It gets better.” I scoot closer, lowering my voice to this overdramatic whisper like I’m about to reveal a dark secret. “Green food coloring. Neon green. Because if we’re gonna make her gag, might as well make her look like she’s been dipped in radioactive slime.”
Jackie’s writing so fast and it’s adorable. I’m basically in full goblin mode, waving my arms and grinning like I’ve had seven espressos, and she’s just trying to keep up with her little notebook and pen and focused face.
She’s such a nerd. I kinda want to tackle her. In the cute way.
Then I hit her with the final piece. “Pickle juice. A splash. Just enough to make her lips curl up like she’s chewing on a sour lemon.”
Jackie blinks, and I swear there’s something flickering in her eyes when she looks at me. I act out Summer’s imaginary reaction-squinty eyes, lips puckered, like she just swallowed a jar of regret. Jackie laughs again, and I feel this little flutter in my chest.
Okay. Okay. I like making her laugh.
She says, “You’re insane,” and I grin wider.
“Insane is our middle name,” I shoot back. God, I love this. It’s stupid and petty and childish and so fun.
I keep rattling off the plan-me swapping the bottles, Jackie sealing the sabotage. “You’re the engineer,” I say, and I mean it. Jackie’s brain is magic and if anyone can make this thing blow up in Summer’s face without leaking in her bag first, it’s her.
I lean back and cross my arms, full villain mode satisfied. This is genius level sabotage and I’m ready for my Nobel Prize.
“Honestly,” Jackie says, flipping back through her notebook, “this might actually be the awesomest plan ever.”
I throw my head back and laugh, pointing at her. “I said awesomest! Because it’s not just awesome-it’s awesomest!”
She’s smiling at me. Big and real and kind of quiet, like she’s caught in a moment or something. And for a second I think she’s about to say something else, but-
Wait. She’s not blinking. Or writing. Or saying anything.
Is she… staring at me?
“Jackie?” I say. Nothing. She’s still staring.
I narrow my eyes and raise an eyebrow. “Jackie. Jackie, you even listening?”
Still no answer. Girl. Girl.
“Jackie.”
“JACKIE.”
Finally, she snaps out of it like she just got hit with a water balloon. “Y yeah!”
Her cheeks go pink and-yep. I was right. She was staring. At me. Cue internal screaming.
She tries to play it cool, acting like she was just being a focused little student, but she’s blushing and I know that look. I know that look because I wear that look every time she walks into a room and brushes her hair behind her ear or leans over a table or breathes near me.
But like. There’s no way, right?
...Right?
Still, I smirk, not letting her off the hook. “You’re hopeless. But hey, that’s why I like you.”
Her eyes widen and she glances away like her brain just rebooted.
Yeah. Yeah okay maybe I’m not imagining it after all.
Whatever. We have a prank to present and I am definitely not going to spiral about this all night while trying to sleep.
(Spoiler: I will.)
Okay. So. I’m home. In bed. Lights off. Blanket on. Then off. Then on again because I swear I just heard a noise from the corner of my room and what if it’s a demon but like, a polite demon who waits until you fall asleep before devouring your soul?
I flip onto my back and groan into my pillow.
Today was insane. Like, insaner than usual insane, which is saying a lot considering I once kicked a soccer ball so hard it ricocheted off a goalpost and broke Principal Davis’s sunglasses. But THIS? Today?? Planning a prank war with the girls, Jackie's ridiculous blushing, me maybe falling apart inside from one look??? This is next level.
I can’t stop thinking about Jackie. About the way she was looking at me during planning. Not just looking-watching. All soft eyed and distracted and definitely not paying attention to anything I was actually saying.
…Okay, maybe I was doing a dramatic reenactment of Summer drinking her cursed water bottle, but still. Jackie wasn’t even writing anything down. She just stared at me like I was the only thing in the room.
AND THEN-she blushed. Like actual real life Jackie who never blushes blushed. And I could’ve sworn-sworn-that meant something. Right?
Right?
But then she did that thing where she ran her hand through her hair and looked away like she was trying to be chill and totally failed, and it made me want to explode. In the good way. And also the bad way. Because now my brain is a freaking carousel of fake scenarios and I can’t get off the ride.
Cue the Imaginary Scenario Hour:
Scenario #1: Happy Ending Edition
Jackie likes me. She finally admits it. We kiss. Fireworks. We become the school's power couple. She holds my hand at practice and wears my soccer jacket. Everyone dies from how cool and hot we are together.
Scenario #2: Slow Burn Tragedy Edition
Jackie likes me but doesn’t know if I like her back, so she suffers in silence while I suffer in silence and we silently suffer next to each other for years until we both die of unspoken tension.
Scenario #3: The Nightmare Edition
Jackie doesn’t like me. Never has. Never will. She’s just nice. Just polite. And maybe the blushing was from heat? Or embarrassment? Or like, low iron or something?
Scenario #4: Full On Conspiracy Edition
Jackie is working for Summer. She's been playing the long game. Secretly hates me. Was planted in my life years ago to slowly destroy me from within. She’s going to sabotage our prank war and then turn around and say “Haha Reyna I’ve been evil this whole time” and then rip off her face and reveal she’s a lizard girl named Brenda from some underground popular girl cult.
I sit up in bed, clutching my pillow to my chest like it holds answers. It doesn’t. Obviously. It’s just a pillow. A useless, soft, emotionally unsupportive pillow.
“Ughhhh.” I flop back down and stare at the ceiling, my brain spinning like one of those neon carnival wheels, just throwing random possibilities at me like:
“Jackie is in love with you!”
“Jackie pities you!”
“Jackie thinks you’re weird but tolerates you because of the group!”
“Jackie secretly thinks your voice is annoying!”
“Jackie wants to kiss you but also maybe kill you!”
I feel insane. This is so dumb. I shouldn’t even be thinking about this. I should be thinking about our master plan. About how we’re going to destroy Summer. Or at least mildly humiliate her in a glittery, morally questionable way.
But no. I’m lying in bed like a sad little human puddle thinking about Jackie’s eyes. And her laugh. And the way she looks when she’s trying really hard to hide her smile. And the way she said my plan was “diabolical” like it was the highest compliment anyone had ever given her.
I bury my face into my pillow again and mumble, “God, I’m so screwed.”
Because I think-no. I know.
I like her.
And I don’t know what the hell she feels.
And that’s the scariest part of all.

Jackie’s POV
It’s been four hours and seventeen minutes since I got home.
Two hours since I got into bed.
An hour and a half since I turned the lights off.
And approximately... thirty seconds since I last checked my phone even though nobody has messaged me, because who would? No one texts at 2:08 in the freaking morning. Except maybe Penny if she’s trying to pitch a prank idea involving fireworks and a stolen piñata, but even she’s gone quiet.
I should be asleep. We have school tomorrow. Real actual classes. I should be getting rest so I can make sure no one, say, falls off a lab bench or accidentally inhales glitter during the Great Summer Take Down of 2025.
But instead.
I’m lying here like an idiot, replaying everything that happened today. Especially-unfortunately-everything involving Reyna.
God.
Reyna.
Reyna, standing on Penny’s desk and yelling about “green lips of shame.”
Reyna, laughing so hard she nearly fell over while imitating Summer spitting out neon pickle juice.
Reyna, eyes shining, hair messy from flopping onto Penny’s bed dramatically every five minutes, and that one loose curl bouncing every time she moved.
She was so alive in that moment.
And I… I just watched her.
Literally just… sat there. Staring like a lovesick loser. I think she had to call my name three times before I snapped out of it. Which would’ve been mortifying enough, but no-I had to blush.
I actually blushed.
What am I, in a fanfiction?
God. I’m a walking cliché.
And she noticed. I know she noticed. She gave me that little smirk-that Reyna smirk-that says “I saw that, and I’m absolutely going to tease you about it later when it ruins your entire day.”
I groan and yank the blanket over my head. I am a rock. I am a void. I do not have feelings. I do not-
I totally do.
I so do.
I think I’m falling for her.
No. I know I’m falling for her.
And it’s terrifying.
Because what if she doesn’t feel the same way? What if I’m just another person she jokes around with, while she waits for someone better? Someone smoother. Louder. Braver. Someone who doesn’t freeze up every time she says my name like it’s a challenge and a joke and a spell all in one.
Or worse-what if she does feel the same way… and I ruin it?
What if I say something stupid? What if I mess it all up? What if I kiss her and she kisses back and it’s amazing for a week and then we crash and burn and everything falls apart and the group splits and it’s all my fault because I ruined it?
My brain is full of landmines and every one of them is labeled REYNA in all caps glitter ink.
I roll over again, my bed suddenly the least comfortable surface in the universe. It’s too hot under the blanket. But now my feet are cold. I pull my pillow over my face and yell into it. Just a little. Just enough.
No one hears.
I let the silence stretch.
And in that silence, my brain offers up one last horrible, wonderful image:
Reyna smiling at me-at me-with her eyes soft and her voice quieter than usual, telling me that I’m not imagining it. That she does like me. That we’re okay.
And for a second… I let myself believe it.
Just one second.
Then I bury my face in the pillow again and whisper, “I’m doomed.”
Because there’s no way I’m making it through this prank war without completely losing my mind-and possibly my heart-to Reyna.
And the worst part?
I think I’m okay with that.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
I have never, in my entire life, been awake this early without serious resentment.
But for the cause? For this very sacred mission? I am practically bouncing with excitement.
We arrive at school a whole hour before the first bell-six girls on a mission, marching through the gates like a glitter covered army of chaos. Penny practically skips. Reyna’s holding two water bottles like she’s dual wielding. Jackie’s got a duffel bag that looks suspiciously like it holds bomb materials (glitter bombs, to be fair). And I? I’ve got a love letter. A really terrible one. I’m proud.
The second we cross the courtyard, we all split off in pairs like we’re in some kind of spy movie.
Me and Flora = Operation: Principal Hottie.
I tug her sleeve and whisper, “Come on. You need to see this masterpiece in full.”
We duck behind the drama department’s weird papier mâché sculpture garden, and I unfold the pink glittery paper with a dramatic flourish. Flora leans in, her eyes wide, and I begin to read:

My Dearest Thunderstorm Queen,
Ever since the first time I saw you jog across the gym in those neon leggings, I knew. I knew you were the one.
You haunt my dreams like the scent of lavender scented sweat and victory. The way you scream at the freshman football team? Poetry. The way you bench press my entire willpower? Art.
I can’t take it anymore.
I need you.
Every time I pass you in the hallway, I almost collapse like I’m doing emotional push ups. My love is sore. My feelings are shredded. My abs are metaphorical.
Please meet me behind the bleachers after sixth period. I’ll be the one flexing.
Forever Yours,
Coach Steele
P.S. Please bring your whistle. You know what it does to me.

By the time I finish, Flora’s gasping-like full body, silent laughter, one hand over her mouth, the other clutching her side.
“Oh my god,” she wheezes. “Talia. That’s-this is evil. Evil. I love it. Okay. Come on. We’ve got one more step.”
The Stinky Step.
Because obviously, to make this letter really convincing, it has to smell like Coach Steele’s heinous deodorant-the one that smells like burnt pine and bad decisions.
Flora and I sneak into the staff room like we're on a SWAT mission. I swear I can hear the Mission: Impossible theme playing in my brain. Flora cracks the door open and whispers, “Clear.”
We tiptoe inside. There it is. The can of doom. Sitting on top of Coach Steele’s gym bag like a cursed relic.
“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I mutter, grabbing it.
Flora wrinkles her nose. “Do it quickly.”
I give the letter one quick spray.
PFFFFT!
The scent hits me like a truck.
“OH MY GOD,” I gag. “IT SMELLS LIKE... LIKE FEET IN A FOREST FIRE.”
Flora flails, nearly dropping her phone. “DON’T LAUGH, YOU’LL GET US CAUGHT!”
We both double over in silent, painful giggles, trying to keep it together while my eyes water and Flora has to hide her face in her hoodie.
“Okay-okay-done,” I wheeze, folding the letter and sealing it back in the envelope of doom.
We sprint out of the staff room, still gasping for air and high on adrenaline and horror.
Next stop: The Gym.
Flora’s idea is genius. We don’t just drop it inside the gym-we plant it right outside the doors, where the entire lunch crowd will pass. We pick the exact moment when the halls are just starting to get busy. Flora “accidentally” drops it as we walk past and I give it the tiniest nudge with my shoe so it lands front side up.
We don’t look back. No hesitation. Pros.
“Retreat to the library?” Flora asks, eyes bright.
“Absolutely.”
We get there first-unsurprisingly-and flop into a pair of beanbags like victorious goblins.
“I can’t believe we actually did that,” I say, heart still pounding.
Flora grins. “I can. We’re iconic.”
And we sit back, grinning like maniacs, waiting for the others and the chaos to begin.

Raya’s Pov
You know those movie scenes where the spy duo high fives in slow motion right after defusing the bomb with one second left on the clock?
That’s gonna be me and Penny.
Except instead of a bomb, we’re sabotaging a makeup bag.
And instead of a timer, we’ve got Coach Steele’s very predictable schedule.
Penny and I are the last ones to break off from the group-mostly because we took a little longer stuffing our backpacks full of supplies. And by supplies, I mean: mayonnaise, glitter, clear glue, hairspray, and that terrifying level 10 confidence only Penny possesses.
“Okay,” Penny says, scanning the gym doors like we’re about to perform a heist. “Here’s the plan. You go distract Steele-use your Raya Charm-while I sneak into the locker room and do the thing.”
I salute her like we’re in a secret agent movie. “Ma’am, yes ma’am.”
“Make it dramatic,” she adds. “He needs to be thoroughly distracted. Think Oscar worthy.”
“Oh, I’ve got this,” I smirk, tossing my hair like I’m about to ruin lives and win awards.
We split. Penny vanishes around the side of the building like a sneaky little shadow gremlin.
I march straight up to the Coach, who is-of course-already sipping from a neon green sports bottle and adjusting a clipboard like it holds the secrets of the universe.
“Hey, Coach!” I say way too brightly.
He squints at me. “Raya? You’re here early. Practice doesn’t start till after school.”
“Oh, I know,” I grin. “But I just had this, like, burning question I had to ask you.”
He lowers his clipboard, suspicious. “Alright…”
“Would you rather fight fifty duck sized horses or one horse sized duck?”
There’s a pause.
He blinks.
Then, slowly: “What?”
I nod solemnly. “It’s important. Like… spiritually. For growth. For science.”
Coach Steele stares at me like I’ve just proposed we play dodgeball with chainsaws. “I-uh-fifty? No. Wait. One. No-okay, is the duck aggressive?”
“Extremely,” I whisper.
He looks genuinely concerned.
I keep going. “Also, if you had to name your top three favorite protein powders, but they all had to be bird themed, what would they be?”
He visibly panics. “I-bird-themed-protein? Why would I-”
“Mine would be: Pigeon Power™, Flamingainz™, and Buff Chick™,” I say proudly.
Coach Steele has no idea what to do with this conversation. He opens his mouth, then closes it. Then opens it again like maybe the words will magically arrive.
They don’t.
Meanwhile, out of the corner of my eye, I see the faintest flash of pink streaked hair creeping along the opposite gym wall like a rogue spy in a rom com. Penny’s got the chaos in her hands-a ziplock bag full of betrayal and mayonnaise.
She’s gone for what feels like years while I continue to spin an entire fake story about my cousin’s parakeet who became emotionally attached to a dumbbell and now refuses to leave the garage gym.
Coach Steele is nodding like maybe I’ve finally made a good point.
“I guess… birds do have strong legs…” he says weakly.
That’s when I see her. Penny. Sliding backwards out of the locker room door like a raccoon burglar in a Mission: Impossible movie.
“Gotta go!” I say abruptly.
Coach Steele blinks. “Wait-what about your parakeet-”
“She’s in therapy now!” I shout over my shoulder.
Penny sees me, eyes wide, and sprints. I chase after her, both of us absolutely howling with laughter as we tear through the hallway like children on sugar highs. I’m pretty sure one freshman drops his binder in confusion as we fly past him cackling.
We slide around the corner like action stars and burst into the library.
Talia and Flora look up from a beanbag, both of them grinning like they already know we’ve done something terrible.
Penny throws her hands up in triumph. “SUCCESS.”
Talia claps. Flora offers a cookie.
We flop down beside them, breathless and exhilarated, sweatily victorious.
“Now,” I pant, “we wait for the final team…”
Penny points dramatically at the clock. “Because Reyna and Jackie have the hardest job.”
I nod, heart still pounding.
“They have to find the Queen of Evil herself...”
We all share a look. A quiet, glittering, buzzing excitement passing between us like we’re six seconds from chaos.

Jackie ‘s POV
I’m crouched behind the corner of the gym building, pressed up against the wall like I’m starring in a spy thriller instead of sabotaging someone’s hydration. Beside me, Reyna bounces on the balls of her feet like she’s either vibrating with nerves or just naturally chaotic. Probably both.
We’ve been here for, like, ten minutes. No sign of Summer yet. I keep peeking around the corner to make sure the coast is clear and the plan is still possible.
And then-there she is.
Summer struts into view, flanked by her two clones, perfectly polished and plastic. She’s wearing her signature white jacket and carrying that damn lavender Stanley like it’s full of unicorn tears and validation. They settle on a bench… right next to our hiding spot.
Perfect.
I duck back quickly, holding my breath. We’ve got maybe two minutes.
But Reyna hasn’t seen her yet.
She leans in way too close to me and starts whispering, “Okay, okay, so when I go out there, I’ll pretend to trip and drop my water bottle-then I do the old swaperoo and boom! Instant neon Grinch lips.”
Her voice is too loud. I panic.
Without thinking, I slam my hand over her mouth.
She goes still. Like frozen still. Her eyes snap to mine, wide and blinking. My palm is warm against her face and I realize-too late-what I’ve done.
God, her skin is soft.
I’m short circuiting.
She’s short circuiting.
Neither of us move.
Then she slowly, slowly, raises an eyebrow like really, Jack? and I realize I’m just standing there touching her face like a weirdo and not saying anything.
I yank my hand back like it’s on fire.
“Sorry! Sorry. I-just-you were talking too loud-she’s right there.”
We both break eye contact, staring at literally anything else. I’m studying a brick in the wall like it’s the most interesting brick to ever exist.
Pull it together, Jackie.
A beat of silence. And then we both remember: prank. Right.
Reyna peeks around the corner and grins. “Okay, time for showtime.”
I stay behind the wall while she struts out, casually, her signature pink water bottle in hand. She gets close to Summer’s bag, just like we planned. Drops her own bottle with a dramatic little gasp. Summer doesn’t even glance up-too busy gossiping or trash talking or whatever villainous thing she does when she’s not ruining lives.
Reyna kneels to make the switch.
But I see it.
Summer’s eyes flick.
She saw her.
My pulse slams into overdrive. Reyna doesn’t realize.
She’s about to get caught.
Think, Jackie. Think.
I could shout. Distract. Fake an injury. Set off the fire alarm? Too much. Too suspicious.
And then I see it: a massive weight from yesterday’s strength training class, left right beside the bench where Summer’s sitting.
Stupid. Unsafe. And perfect.
I don’t hesitate.
I grab it-holy hell, it’s heavy-and hoist it over my shoulder with every ounce of strength I have.
“This is so dumb,” I mutter.
And then I launch it.
The weight crashes down with a CLANG right next to Summer’s friends. They all scream. Chaos erupts.
And I grab Reyna’s hand.
“Run!” I shout.
Reyna doesn’t ask questions. Just laces her fingers through mine and bolts.
We tear through the courtyard like we’re in a post apocalyptic teen drama and the government’s after us. I don’t stop until we’re two buildings away and both completely breathless.
I double over, gasping for air, and Reyna’s laughing beside me, that wild, winded kind of laughter that makes your chest ache in a good way.
Then she turns to me, still holding my hand.
“What you just did back there…” she pants, cheeks flushed, hair messy from running. “That was awesome. Like, really hot.”
My brain full on crashes.
Hot.
She called me hot.
My neurons go completely static. I probably look like I’ve forgotten how to blink.
She notices. Her eyes go wide. “Wait-I mean-not hot hot. Like, hot in a… general heroic sort of way.”
“You think I’m heroic?” I try to joke, but my voice is… not normal. Definitely not cool.
Reyna coughs, trying to brush it off. “You threw a ten ton weight to save me. You might actually be Wonder Woman.”
I shrug, playing it cool while trying not to combust. “You were going to get caught. Someone had to be the savior.”
She rolls her eyes, but I see the way her lips twitch into a smile. “You’re ridiculous.”
“Race you to the library?” I challenge.
“Oh, you’re so on.”
We take off again, sprinting through the halls like delinquents, laughing the whole way.
We burst into the library at the exact same moment.
“I won!” we both say in unison.
“No, I clearly-”
“Shhhh!” the librarian hisses.
We both burst into laughter again and sneak our way over to the beanbags, where the rest of the girls are already gathered.
All eyes turn to us. The team is assembled.

Talia’s POV
By the time fifth period ends, my heart’s doing this ridiculous mix of giddy backflips and full on panic sprints.
We’re walking down the hall in a loose, very not suspicious cluster. Penny’s got this feral sparkle in her eye, Flora keeps letting out quiet little giggles, and Reyna looks like she’s trying not to sprint ahead to see the results of our sabotage like it’s Christmas morning.
I’m trying to act normal. Cool. Calm. Collected. But I know what’s waiting around the corner. I wrote the love letter. I helped Flora spray that awful deodorant on it in the teacher’s lounge while trying not to dry heave. I am complicit.
And now it’s showtime.
We turn the corner, and-
Oh.
My.
God.
There she is.
Summer, self proclaimed queen of the school, standing by her locker like a furious, confused glitter dipped gargoyle.
Her lips are bright green. Like radioactive Grinch green. Like “you licked a toxic highlighter” green. Her expression is pinched and sour like she just sucked on five lemons and someone insulted her handbag in the same breath.
And her face. Oh no. Oh yes.
Her foundation is patchy and weirdly shiny, with white streaks around her nose and jawline. Her skin’s slightly sticky and way too glossy, as if someone mistook her for a Krispy Kreme donut. Her lips are stiff and shiny like they’re glued in place-which, okay, they are. And to top it all off, her hair shimmers slightly in the overhead lights.
Glitter.
Raya and Penny’s glitter dry shampoo worked.
I clap a hand over my mouth to muffle a laugh. Flora’s arm brushes against mine and she’s giggling silently, her cheeks flushed with pure chaotic joy. Jackie’s smirking behind us. Reyna is already losing it beside her.
Summer’s entourage is there too-two of her usual tag alongs-and they keep whispering to each other behind her back. One of them’s clearly trying so hard not to laugh. You can tell from the way she keeps biting her lip and looking away. She knows something’s off. Everyone does.
Whispers follow Summer down the hallway like a cloud of gossip perfume.
"Did you see her lips-"
"What is on her face-"
"I heard Coach Steele-"
"Behind the bleachers?!"
"Wait, is the glitter… intentional?"
Somehow, everyone has heard about the letter. Word travels faster than physics in this school, and that ridiculous note is now in circulation, being read and re read with the kind of enthusiasm usually reserved for cursed prophecies.
For one tiny, uncertain moment, I feel kind of… weird about it.
Not guilty, exactly. But like, that gentle tug in your chest that goes, “Are we the bad guys?”
Until.
One girl-quiet, sweet, probably a freshman-stares too long.
Summer turns, and with a crack of motion, slaps the poor girl across the face.
The sound echoes. The hallway freezes.
“What the hell are you looking at?” Summer sneers, lip gloss glinting like glass shards under the lights.
The girl stumbles back, completely stunned, her hand flying to her cheek. She doesn’t say a word. Just ducks her head and bolts.
Any guilt in my chest fizzles into full blown fury. Flora grips my arm, eyes wide. Penny lets out a hiss of disgust. Even Jackie mutters, “What the hell…”
And Reyna?
Reyna’s already grinning.
As we pass Summer-just casually walking by like we’re not the masterminds behind her full breakdown-Reyna calls out, “Hey, Summer! Looks like you’ve got a little something on your face.”
I choke on a laugh.
Jackie immediately elbows her, hard, whispering, “Shut up, do you want to get caught?”
Reyna just shrugs innocently. “What? I’m helping.”
We’re just steps away from the cafeteria now when we hear the scream.
We all whip around at once.
Summer’s standing at her locker, mirror in hand, staring at her own face like it just personally betrayed her. She looks like someone just told her glitter glue is permanent (spoiler: it is).
"WHAT IS THIS?!" she screeches. “WHO DID THIS TO ME?!”
The entire hallway stops. People actually turn to look. Her friends inch away like they want plausible deniability.
We don’t wait to see the full meltdown.
We run.
Penny shrieks laughs. Flora’s giggling so hard she almost trips over her own feet. Jackie and Reyna are sprinting ahead, shoulder bumping as they race toward the front doors. I can’t stop smiling. I feel like I might burst from the adrenaline and ridiculousness of it all.
We tumble outside like a mini stampede, wheezing and red faced.
“Do you think she saw us?” I gasp.
“Nope,” says Reyna. “But she will. And I can’t wait.”
We collapse onto a bench, victorious.
Operation Summer Chaos?
Complete.
“I,” Raya suddenly announces, spinning dramatically on one heel, “have a very important announcement for the entire school.”
Penny doesn’t even blink. She reaches into her backpack like this is the most natural thing in the world and pulls out… a megaphone.
A literal megaphone.
She hands it to Raya with a proud little flourish.
Everyone-including the students scattered around the courtyard-goes silent. Some stare. Others mutter. A few duck like it might explode.
“What?” Penny says innocently. “It’s for emergencies.”
Raya looks delighted as she takes the megaphone, taps the mic twice-earning a loud SQUAWK-and raises it to her lips.
“Good afternoon, fellow scholars!” she booms, voice echoing across the front lawn. “This is your resident fashion genius, Raya, with a once in a lifetime opportunity you didn’t know you needed!”
She pauses for dramatic effect-her theatre training clearly in full swing.
“Next Monday,” she continues, “prepare yourselves for the most fabulous event this school has ever witnessed: a fundraising fashion show!”
A ripple of surprised chatter breaks out across the lawn.
“Yes, you heard me!” she grins. “Design students-this is your moment to shine! Create original looks, flaunt your style, and submit your work. Tickets are five bucks, and all proceeds go to the drama club’s cursed stage curtain fund!”
(I blink. That is… actually a real thing. The curtains are cursed.)
Raya continues without missing a beat. “There will be judges. There will be drama. And there will be fabulous prizes. Obviously, none of your designs will be as good as mine, but-y’know-dream big.”
The crowd laughs, and Penny’s practically vibrating beside me.
“Raya, that’s going to be fabulous!” Flora says, bouncing a little on her toes.
“I love it,” I grin, the buzz of excitement catching on like fire.
Penny, naturally, switches into full blown party planner mode in 0.2 seconds flat. “Okay, okay, we need lighting, a playlist, a runway, a snack table, glitter balloons, a backstage selfie station-oh! Maybe even a fog machine?”
“I hate fog machines,” Raya deadpans.
Penny pauses. “Okay. So no fog machine. But confetti cannons?”
“…Approved.”
“Strobe lights?”
“Denied.”
“Custom water bottles with everyone’s name?”
“Approved if they're sparkly.”
We’re all laughing now as Penny rapidly fires off ideas like a party bazooka and Raya vetoes and accepts like a tyrannical fashion queen. Honestly, it’s kind of amazing to watch. Flora’s clapping after every suggestion like it’s a game show.
Then Raya stops, dropping the megaphone to her side. She narrows her eyes at us.
Specifically-me, Reyna, Jackie, and Flora.
“You four,” she says seriously, “are modeling.”
I blink. “Wait, what-?”
“I’m not asking,” she says flatly. “I’m telling.”
Reyna groans. “Why do I always have to do this stuff? Penny never has to model!”
“That’s because Penny’s planning,” Raya shrugs, already turning away.
But Penny just grins, tossing her hair. “Excuse you, I have enough energy to do both, thank you very much.”
Raya stops, raises an eyebrow… and points directly at her.
“Fine. You’re modeling too.”
Penny's mouth opens like she wants to protest-then closes again. “You know what? Fine. I will. Watch me serve heels and spreadsheets.”
Raya smirks. “Didn’t doubt it.”
A few moments later, their bus pulls up. Penny shoves the megaphone back into her bag like it’s just another Tuesday, and the two of them saunter off, still bickering in that weird way that somehow works. Before stepping on, Penny spins dramatically and shouts, “Get ready, world! We’re gonna SLAY this runway!”
And then they’re gone.
Reyna stretches. “Well. I’m driving home.”
Jackie immediately whirls around. “No. You’re still hungover.”
“I’m not-”
“You almost walked into a door this morning.”
“Okay but that door moved-”
“I’m driving you.”
Reyna tries to argue, but Jackie’s already walking toward the lot, keys in hand. Reyna sighs, then jogs after her, grumbling but not really fighting it.
Flora waves to me just as her mom pulls up, climbing into the passenger seat with a tired but content smile.
And just like that, I’m alone.
The steps feel weirdly quiet after the chaos of today. I sit down, hugging my bag, letting everything settle.
Summer still doesn’t know who hit her with three pranks in one day. Penny’s planning a literal fashion extravaganza. And apparently… I’m going to model in front of half the school on Monday.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
Two hours.
Two entire hours.
That’s how long I’ve been sitting on the low stone wall outside the school entrance, hugging my knees to my chest while the sky slowly changes from pale blue to dusty lavender. Most of the other students are long gone, the last buses disappeared what feels like forever ago, and the only sounds now are cars passing in the distance and the occasional rustling leaves stirred up by the breeze.
My phone died about an hour ago. Of course it did. It always dies at the worst possible moment, like it’s personally trying to betray me.
I keep thinking maybe I missed my brother somehow. Maybe he came and didn’t see me, maybe he’s circling back, maybe he’s caught in traffic. Maybe he forgot entirely.
I know he’s busy. He and his wife have jobs and a whole adult life that I’m only temporarily squeezed into like a spare coat shoved into a closet that’s already too full. But still-he said he’d be here.
I rub my arms. It’s getting cold. Not freezing, but definitely not “sitting outside in a short sleeved shirt waiting for a ride” weather anymore. The sun has officially dipped past the horizon, and the streetlights buzz on like tired old ghosts.
I try to stay calm. Rational.
Except… I’m not calm. And I’m definitely not feeling rational.
I stand up, shifting my backpack onto my shoulders. My stomach twists. I don’t want to walk home. It’s far. I think it’s far? I don’t even know the exact way. My brother always drives. I haven’t memorized the route.
But I can’t just stay here.
What if everyone leaves? What if the school gates close for the night? What if something happens?
I let out a shaky breath, tightening the straps of my bag.
“Okay,” I whisper to myself. “I’ll just… walk in the direction we usually drive. Easy. Right?”
I try to sound confident. Like I’m a totally capable almost adult who’s not at all terrified of being stranded in a strange town in the dark.
I start walking.
At first, it’s okay. Familiar buildings. Street signs I maybe recognize. A corner store with neon lights. I remember passing that place once.
But then I take a wrong turn.
Then another.
And suddenly nothing looks familiar.
I try doubling back, only to end up in a residential neighborhood I definitely don’t remember. The houses are dark, shadows stretch across the sidewalks, and everything looks weird and warped in the dim light.
I keep going.
Street after street, feet aching, back sore, throat tight. The longer I walk, the more lost I feel. My chest feels like it’s being squeezed in a vice. Every sound-the rustling trees, a barking dog, the far off rumble of a car engine-makes me flinch. I pass a group of teenagers on bikes who glance at me, and I immediately look away, heart pounding.
My backpack feels heavier with every step.
It’s not just the weight of books anymore-it’s fear, it’s homesickness, it’s that gnawing ache of being forgotten.
I want to cry.
I don’t cry.
But I want to.
And then-finally-I see it.
A familiar road sign.
It’s the one at the top of my brother’s street.
I practically run the rest of the way, half stumbling over the uneven pavement, nearly tripping on my own feet.
His car isn’t in the driveway.
The porch light isn’t on.
I feel a wave of panic.
“No, no, no…”
I run around to the back door and crouch down beside the big clay pot near the garden hose. My fingers are shaking as I lift it, praying the key is still there.
It is.
I don’t even hesitate. I unlock the door and push inside, calling out into the darkened hallway.
“Hello? Nate? Ellie?”
Silence.
Just the low hum of the fridge and the creak of the old wooden floor beneath my sneakers.
I swallow hard and close the door behind me, locking it again. I flick on the kitchen light.
There, on the table, is a folded piece of paper.
My name is scrawled across the front in Ellie’s neat cursive.
My heart sinks.
I unfold it with shaking hands.

Talia,
Hey sweetheart! Nate had to run back into the city for a work thing and I got called into an overnight shift last minute (ugh). We thought you’d be home by 4-Nate was supposed to pick you up, so I’m guessing you two just missed each other? He tried texting you but said your phone was off.
There’s leftover pasta in the fridge and cookies in the jar (I made your favorite!). Sorry we’re not here tonight-make yourself comfy and we’ll see you in the morning!
Love,
Ellie
P.S. The guest room sheets are fresh and I left the heating on low so it doesn’t get too cold tonight. <3

I fold the note slowly, pressing it to my chest.
It’s not that they forgot me. Not really.
It’s just… one of those days. Where everything snowballs and your phone dies and the world feels just a little too big.
I put my bag down in the hallway and shuffle to the kitchen. I grab a glass of water, then sink into one of the chairs and finally let out the long, shaky breath I’ve been holding since school ended.
My hands are still trembling.
But I made it.
I’m safe.
I’m okay.
Just… tired.
So tired.
And tomorrow is another day.
A better one, maybe.
Hopefully.
When I wake up, the house is still quiet.
Not “everyone’s sleeping in” quiet.
Empty quiet.
Lonely, echoing, way too loud quiet.
The light through the curtains is dull and grey, like the sky forgot how to shine today. I check my phone immediately, hoping for something-anything-to feel normal.
That’s when I see it.
Six missed calls.
Three voicemails.
All from Ellie.
My stomach flips.
My brain starts coming up with every possible reason she might’ve called that many times in the middle of the night-none of them good. Did something happen? Did they find out I walked home alone? Did I forget to turn off the stove? Did something happen to Nate-
I stop myself, clutching the phone tighter.
“Okay. Chill, Talia. Don’t assume the worst.” I say this out loud like it’ll make it true.
Still, my fingers are trembling when I tap Ellie’s name and press the call button.
She picks up on the second ring.
And she’s crying.
“Ellie?” My voice comes out high and breathless. “What’s wrong-what happened?”
She sniffs hard. “Talia, sweetie, I-I didn’t want to leave you a voicemail. Nate-he… he was in a car accident.”
My entire body goes cold. “What?”
“He was driving home from work, and someone ran a red light. It was bad. He’s in the hospital right now. They… they think he’s going to be okay, but-”
I don’t even let her finish. “I’m coming. I’ll be there as fast as I can.”
“I’m at County General. You-”
“I know where it is. I’ll be there soon.”
I hang up.
Then I stand in the kitchen frozen for a solid ten seconds as my brain tries to catch up with my body. My heart’s thudding so hard it feels like it might break my ribs.
Get it together, Talia. Come on. Focus.
I grab the biggest duffle bag I can find and start shoving things into it-sweatpants, t shirts, socks, deodorant, a phone charger, Nate’s hoodie that always smells like laundry detergent and cheap cologne, a brush, dry shampoo, chapstick. I don’t even know if I’m packing the right stuff, I just need to do something.
Then I remember: I can’t drive.
Dammit.
I grab a banana from the fruit bowl for breakfast-not even hungry, just trying to stop my hands from shaking-and throw on whatever clothes I find first. Hoodie, sneakers, the first pair of jeans I touch.
Then I’m out the door.
The duffle bag is heavy. Too heavy.
The banana tastes like sawdust in my mouth as I power walk down the street toward the bus stop. My brain is going wild the whole time.
What if he’s not okay? What if he wakes up scared and confused and I’m not there? What if Ellie’s trying to stay strong but everything’s falling apart? What if it’s worse than she said and she just didn’t want to freak me out more?
By the time the bus comes, I’m sweating, breathless, and halfway to full blown panic.
The ride is torture.
Too many people.
Too many smells.
Too much space to think.
I clutch the bag to my chest and stare out the window the whole time, barely blinking, just willing the bus to move faster.
When we finally reach the hospital, I don’t even stop to think.
I bolt.
Up the steps.
Through the sliding glass doors.
Straight to the front desk, chest heaving.
But when I open my mouth to speak, no sound comes out.
The nurse behind the counter looks startled. “Sweetie, are you okay? Are you-?”
“Tal-Talia. I’m here for-my brother-he was-car accident-I don’t-”
It’s like my throat forgot how to form full sentences.
“Okay, just breathe, it’s alright-” the nurse says gently.
Then-
“Talia?”
Ellie’s voice cuts through the noise like a lifeline.
I whip around and see her down the hallway, still in scrubs, her hair tied in a limp ponytail, face blotchy and mascara smudged all over her cheeks. She looks like she’s been crying all night.
The duffle bag slides off my shoulder and hits the floor as I run to her. I practically crash into her, wrapping my arms around her tightly.
“Is he okay?” I ask, barely able to breathe the words.
She nods into my shoulder. “Yeah. Yeah, the doctors say he’ll be alright. A concussion, three broken ribs, a shattered wrist… but he’s stable. He’s sleeping right now.”
I nod, squeezing her tighter.
I don’t cry. But I want to. My eyes burn.
“I brought clothes. For you both.”
Ellie smiles faintly and pulls back just enough to look at me. “You are an angel.”
She picks up the bag and I follow her down the hallway, past the busy nurses and quiet patients and beeping machines. Everything smells like antiseptic and feels like fear.
When we finally reach Nate’s room, I hold my breath.
He’s asleep.
Bandages on his arms, a cast on one wrist, a soft hum of machines next to him. His face looks pale, his mouth slightly open, but he’s breathing steadily.
I rush to his side and collapse into the chair next to the bed, my hand hovering over his.
He doesn’t wake up.
But that’s okay.
He’s here.
Alive.
And right now, that’s enough.
Ellie disappears into the bathroom to change, and I sit there quietly, holding my brother’s hand and whispering a soft, tearful:
“Hey, big brother. Don’t you leave me too.”
I woke up with my neck at a horrific angle and a drool patch on Nate’s hospital blanket.
Classy.
The stiff vinyl of the chair creaked as I shifted, half folded over the bed like a sad little burrito. My eyes blinked open slowly, still foggy, and I rubbed the sore spot on my temple where it had been pressed into my crossed arms. The steady beeping of Nate’s monitor, the low hum of hospital machinery, and Ellie’s soft breathing filled the quiet.
She was curled up in another chair beside me, arms wrapped tight around her knees like she was holding herself together. Her mascara had left smudgy trails down her cheeks, but she was finally asleep. I didn't want to wake her.
I stood slowly, legs wobbling from the awkward sleeping position, and tiptoed toward the water jug near the sink. My mouth tasted like cotton and anxiety. I was halfway through filling a tiny cup when-
“Talia?”
I dropped the cup. Water splashed everywhere.
I spun around, heart leaping. Nate’s eyes were open. Groggy, bloodshot, but open.
“OH MY GOD,” I gasped and rushed to his side, immediately grabbing his hand. “Nate-are you okay? Are you in pain? Do you remember what happened? Can you breathe? How many fingers am I holding up? Wait-how many ribs did you break? Why didn’t you answer your phone last night? Are you dizzy? Are you-”
“Talia-TALIA,” he groaned, louder this time. Then winced and clutched his side. “Ribs. Broken. You’re killing me.”
“Oh my god I’M SORRY-”
Ellie stirred beside me, then blinked awake. Her eyes locked onto Nate’s and within seconds she was crying again, leaning across me to grab his hand.
“You idiot,” she sobbed, wiping at her cheeks with her sleeve. “You absolute idiot. You scared me to death.”
I hesitated, not wanting to move away-but I knew. They needed this moment. I backed off, brushing Nate’s hand gently before whispering, “I’ll be right outside.”
He gave me a weak nod, and I slipped out of the room, tugging the door shut behind me. The quiet hallway felt suddenly too still. I slid down the wall to the cold tiled floor, phone in my lap, just… breathing.
Nate was okay. Broken ribs, bruises, some stitches-but he was okay.
But I was exhausted. My body felt like it had gone through ten years of stress in twenty four hours. I sat there for a while, head tilted back against the wall, eyes half shut, letting my brain finally slow down-
Until shouting erupted from the front of the hospital.
I sat up straight. More yelling. Thudding footsteps. The unmistakable sound of someone arguing with security.
Curious and slightly alarmed, I stood and padded down the hall toward the lobby. As I rounded the corner, a chaotic scene greeted me.
Security guards formed a wall at the front desk, arms outstretched as if trying to contain a herd of panicked goats. Except the "goats" were, in fact, very familiar.
A massive brown cowboy hat bobbed up and down, behind it a cloud of curly brown hair with pink streaks flying everywhere, and someone’s pale blonde head peeking through the crowd.
“LET US THROUGH! OUR FRIEND IS IN THERE!”
“YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND, THIS IS LIFE OR DEATH-”
“I SWEAR ON MY GRANDMA’S PLANTS IF YOU DON’T-”
My jaw dropped. My friends. My very dramatic, very determined, absolutely terrifying friends.
I lunged toward the crowd. “HEY! I’m right here! Let them in-THEY’RE WITH ME!”
A security guard stuck his arm out. “Ma’am-”
“NOPE. NO ‘MA’AM’ ME. I’M A CHILD.”
“TALIA!” Penny shrieked from the crowd. “SHE’S HERE! SEE?! ALIVE!”
That did it.
Reyna and Jackie broke through like a pair of linebackers. I swear I saw Jackie body check a guard. Reyna just shouted, “OUT OF THE WAY!”
The guards stumbled back in shock, and before I could say anything else, Penny slammed into me with a hug that nearly crushed my ribs worse than Nate’s.
“I was gonna light the entire hospital on fire if we didn’t find you-WHY WAS YOUR PHONE OFF? DO YOU KNOW HOW WORRIED WE WERE? DO YOU WANT A GRANOLA BAR? I BROUGHT THREE!”
“Can’t-breathe-” I wheezed into her shoulder.
Jackie peeled Penny off me gently. “Okay, maybe let her survive the hug.”
I pulled Penny back into my arms anyway, snorting. “Too late. We’re trauma bonded now.”
Jackie crossed her arms, deadpan. “Well, okay, prove me wrong I guess.”
Everyone laughed, the tension finally breaking. Flora rushed over next, giving me a tight, quiet hug. Raya slapped my shoulder with a dramatic sigh of relief. Reyna was last-she just gave me a once over and said, “You scared the hell outta us, new girl.”
I grinned at her. “You yelled at a hospital guard for me. I think I win.”
“I yelled at three actually,” she replied proudly.
And just like that, my heart felt a little lighter. I wasn't alone anymore.
I pulled back from the hug, eyes wide. “Wait… how did you even know what happened? How did you find me?”
Penny raised one brow dramatically, flipping her curly hair over her shoulder like she was about to drop the plot twist of the century. “Oh, Talia. Sweet, innocent, tragically unaware Talia.”
I blinked. “Um… okay?”
She stepped back and planted her hands on her hips like she was posing for a detective drama poster. “I know everyone.”
Jackie groaned. “Oh no. Here she goes.”
“I do!” Penny insisted, spinning to address the group like she was giving a press conference. “So I’m sitting in chem, wondering where you were, minding my own business-”
“You were not minding your own business,” Flora muttered under her breath. “You were eavesdropping like a cartoon villain.”
“-and I overheard this sophomore talking about how one of the new entrepreneur people got hit by a car last night. And I thought, ‘Huh. Who do I know that is new and is also chaos magnet adjacent?’” Penny jabbed a finger at me. “You.”
My eyes widened. “Oh my god.”
“Yeah. So I ambushed the sophomore-”
“She literally dragged her into a supply closet,” Raya added, casually filing her nails like this was normal.
“-and interrogated her,” Penny said, beaming proudly. “I was like, ‘Where. Is. She.’ And the poor girl was shaking like a leaf, but she told me your brother had been in an accident and that your sister in law was at the hospital.”
“She threatened to cry if the girl didn’t talk,” Jackie said. “It worked.”
Flora looked mildly horrified. “She also said she’d eat raw cafeteria meatloaf in front of her if she didn’t tell us everything.”
“Desperate times,” Penny shrugged.
“So then Penny texted all of us in the group chat,” Reyna jumped in. “With, like, forty capital letters and no punctuation, and I swear I almost passed out just trying to read it.”
“She said, ‘NATE HIT BY CAR HOSPITAL PANIC MODE I AM SHAKING’ like twelve times,” Jackie said.
“I WAS SHAKING,” Penny protested, “with emotion! And concern! And a deep, spiritual need to storm this hospital and find you.”
“So we all ditched lunch,” Flora said softly, “and came right here.”
“We got here ten minutes ago,” Raya added. “Would’ve found you sooner but…”
Penny folded her arms, glaring at the front desk. “The stupid nurses wouldn’t let us past the lobby.”
“Excuse me?” said a sharp voice.
We all turned to see one of the nurses from behind the desk giving Penny a look so intense it could’ve peeled paint off the walls.
“Oh no,” Flora whispered. She stepped in front of Penny with an apologetic smile. “Sorry! So sorry. She didn’t mean stupid. Just… aggressively concerned. It was a love insult.”
The nurse narrowed her eyes but said nothing, and Flora dragged Penny back toward us by the sleeve.
“I totally meant stupid,” Penny whispered.
“But now we know you’re okay,” Jackie said, elbowing me gently. “Well… not okay, but like. Alive.”
“Yeah,” Reyna added. “And you didn’t even text us. Rude.”
“My phone was dead,” I said. “And I didn’t want to leave Nate.”
“We get it,” Flora said, her voice soft and understanding.
“But still rude,” Reyna repeated.
I laughed, the sound breaking through the heavy feeling in my chest. “I can’t believe you guys actually came here.”
“Girl,” Penny said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders like she was about to give me a life lesson I didn’t ask for, “if we didn’t show up, I would’ve had a stress ulcer by dinner. You’re stuck with us now.”
Ellie stepped out of Nate’s hospital room slowly, her expression tired and her hair messier than I’d ever seen it. Her mascara had smudged halfway down her face, her shoulders were hunched like she was carrying every bad thing that had happened in the last twenty four hours, and her voice was soft when she said, “Talia… he’s asking for you.”
She looked like she was about to crumble again, and my heart stuttered in my chest. I was halfway toward her before Jackie gently tugged my sleeve.
“We’ve got her,” she said quietly, tipping her chin toward the little flurry of activity happening around Ellie.
Raya was already standing beside her with a pack of makeup wipes, her face surprisingly gentle as she dabbed around Ellie’s eyes with the skill of someone who’d done this for dozens of crying models. “Tilt your chin up a little-there we go. I can save these lashes.”
Penny was digging into her bag like Mary Poppins and emerged triumphantly with a cookie wrapped in cling wrap. “Here. It's a chocolate chip. Baked it myself. Emotional stabilization in edible form.”
“Is it soft?” Ellie asked weakly.
“The softest,” Penny promised, looking deeply offended that she even had to ask.
Flora was crouched next to Ellie’s chair, her voice hushed but firm. “You didn’t hit your head last night, right? No dizziness? You ate something today, yeah? Just making sure you’re not secretly falling apart too.”
Ellie blinked down at her in tired amazement. “You’re all… very on top of this.”
“Hydration!” Reyna shouted triumphantly from the other side of the waiting room, slamming a full cup of water onto the table in front of Ellie. “With ice cubes! Because we’re classy.”
Jackie gave me a little nudge and gestured toward the chaos like it was Exhibit A in her argument. “Girl. We got this. Go see Nate.”
I felt the burn of tears creeping into my eyes, but I swallowed them back, pressing a hand to Jackie’s arm in thanks and giving her a small, grateful smile. Then I turned and hurried into Nate’s room.
The second I saw him, I felt like I could breathe again.
He looked… rough, honestly. His arm was in a sling, his head wrapped in a bandage, and his face was pale and drawn. But his eyes were open and familiar and filled with this tired warmth that made me want to both cry and laugh and yell at him.
I hurried over and grabbed his hand, squeezing it tightly. “Are you okay? Are you in pain? Did they give you painkillers? Did you sleep okay? Did they scan your brain-wait, did they scan your brain? Do you even remember anything? How many fingers am I holding up-”
“Talia,” Nate said.
“-and do you want food or a blanket actually I think I saw -”
“TALIA!”
I jumped. “What?!”
He winced immediately, a hiss of pain escaping through his teeth. “Ow. Ribs. Ow. Rude.”
I winced right back at him. “Sorry. Sorrysorrysorry-”
We both sat in silence for a second, him catching his breath, me trying not to cry all over again. And then I narrowed my eyes at him.
And smacked him lightly on the good arm.
He jolted. “What the hell, dude?!”
“You almost died, you idiot!” I snapped, and my voice cracked right down the middle. “You’re not allowed to do that! I’ve already lost Mum and Dad, Nate. You can’t just go and almost die on me, too!”
His face crumpled a little at that, and he tugged gently on my hand. “I’m sorry, Tal. I’m so sorry. I swear I didn’t mean to-”
“I know,” I said quickly. “I know. I’m just scared. I’m still scared.”
He pulled me into a hug, careful of his ribs but still wrapping his arm around me the way he always used to when I’d have bad dreams as a kid. I buried my face into his shoulder and held on tightly.
That’s how Ellie found us a minute later, her voice soft and surprised. “Aw. My loves.”
I pulled back and turned to see her, and I blinked. She looked… way better. Her eyeliner was back to its perfect winged state, her hair was pulled into a cute bun, and she had one of Penny’s cookies in hand and a look of relief on her face.
“Raya’s a magician,” she said with a little smile. “And that cookie was a religious experience.”
I laughed. “They’ve been fussing over you out there like a team of glamorous nurses.”
“They’re amazing,” Ellie said, moving to sit on Nate’s other side. “Seriously. You’ve got the best friends, Talia. They’re all so lovely.”
I glanced back at the door where I could still hear faint giggling and what sounded like Reyna dramatically threatening to fight a vending machine, and yeah… I couldn’t really argue with that.
“They really are,” I said quietly.
Ellie reached across Nate to take my hand. “You can stay here today, okay? Skip school. I think we all need to be close right now.”
“WE?” came Penny’s voice from outside the door.
“YES WE!” Ellie called back, amused.
“I KNEW IT!” Reyna cackled.
I turned just in time to see Penny push the door open a crack and shout, “Talia’s staying with me! I called it!”
“Penny,” Jackie groaned. “You screamed it. Literally no one else had a chance.”
“I called it!” Penny repeated, unbothered and triumphant.
I couldn’t stop the laugh that bubbled up in my throat.
My brother was okay. My sister in law was okay. And my friends… were the most ridiculous, wonderful people I could’ve ever asked for.
And for the first time in a long time, even with the exhaustion and the fear and everything else still curling at the edges of my chest…
I felt safe.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
By the time the sun had fully dipped behind the hospital and the sky had turned that deep indigo purple that makes everything feel a little too quiet, I was still triple checking the corners of Nate’s hospital room like some kind of overly emotional, under-caffeinated event planner.
“Okay, the tissues are stocked. Water’s full. Blanket is... folded. Probably too neatly.” I turned to Ellie, who was staring at me like I was slowly losing my mind.
“Talia,” she said firmly, crossing the room to take the extra granola bar I’d just tried to wedge into the nightstand drawer, “we’re okay.”
“You sure? Like, sure sure?”
She nodded, but this time there was a tiny smile at the edge of her mouth. “You’ve done enough. And Nate is practically groaning in Morse code for ‘please get my sister out of here before she alphabetizes the medical charts.’”
I spun around to where Nate was slumped in bed, one eye cracked open and watching us.
“I heard that,” he muttered hoarsely.
“Good,” Ellie said brightly. Then she steered me out of the room like I was a shopping cart with a squeaky wheel. “Your friends have been waiting downstairs for ages. You’re going to go eat a shameful amount of sugar and forget today existed.”
“But-”
She shoved my duffel bag into my arms. “Go.”
I was still mid protest as the elevator doors shut behind me. But as soon as I stepped outside-
“THERE SHE IS!” Penny’s voice pierced the cool air like a battle horn.
Before I could blink, she launched herself at me, wrapping me in a hug so tight I was pretty sure one of my ribs shifted. Her curly ponytail whipped into my face as she screamed excitedly: “WE HAVE LEMON TARTS, GLITTER SHEET MASKS, HOT CHOCOLATE WITH MINI MARSHMALLOWS, A HORRIBLE MOVIE LINEUP, AND I’M MAKING YOU A PILLOW THRONE.”
“Breathing-” I gasped. “Would be-nice-”
Jackie, ever the voice of reason (ish), casually peeled Penny off me. “She’s been holding that in for an hour. I told her not to pounce you like a deranged sugar goblin, but she never listens.”
Penny just threw her arms in the air. “I CONTAIN MULTITUDES.”
Flora was on my other side, her voice gentle. “You okay?” Her eyes were soft and kind in that way that made me want to cry and laugh at the same time. “Like... really okay?”
I nodded, exhaling slowly. “I think so. I mean, it was scary and horrible and I definitely aged five years, but he’s okay. And now I’m going to sleep in a pink room full of sugar and glitter. So.”
She smiled, her shoulder bumping mine. “Penny’s glitter heals all wounds.”
Behind us, Jackie sighed and checked her phone. “Alright, I’m out. I have to help my dad move hay bales and fix the stupid tractor, probably with my bare hands.”
“I’m coming with you,” Reyna added suddenly, stretching like a cat.
Jackie squinted. “Why? You’ve got training in the morning.”
Reyna dramatically clasped her hands to her chest. “Because, Jackelyn,” she said, her voice dripping with mock sincerity, “I want to spend every single moment of my life with you.”
She batted her lashes like a cartoon princess, then added a wink for good measure.
Jackie’s ears turned so red it was almost impressive. “I hate you.”
Reyna leaned closer. “But you love me.”
Jackie didn’t respond. She lunged.
“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!” Reyna shrieked, bolting down the sidewalk. “YOU’LL NEVER CATCH MEEEEE!”
“I’M GONNA MAKE YOU CLEAN OUT THE CHICKEN COOP FOR THIS,” Jackie bellowed, sprinting after her.
“AS IF I’VE EVER TOUCHED A SHOVEL IN MY LIFE!”
Their voices echoed across the parking lot as they vanished into the distance, and the rest of us collapsed into a pile of laughter.
Raya checked her phone and tapped Flora on the shoulder. “If we don’t catch the 6:35, we’re walking home in the dark, and I refuse to be kidnapped before my fashion show. Let’s go.”
She gave me a dramatic double cheek kiss. “Expect a full FaceTime report. And I want you to wear the sparkliest pajamas.”
“Deal,” I grinned.
Then it was just Penny and me, walking the short stretch toward the bakery. The scent of warm vanilla and fresh bread hit me from half a block away, like the universe had dialed the “home” knob up to full blast just for me.
“You okay?” Penny asked suddenly, voice surprisingly soft after all the chaos.
I glanced at her, the way her curls bounced with every step, the way her cookie shaped earrings glittered in the streetlight. “Yeah,” I said honestly. “I really am.”
Penny’s bakery/home glowed like a fairytale cottage as we approached, the windows fogged and glowing from the ovens below.
She bumped me with her hip. “By the way, I already laid out three different sets of pajamas. You can pick one, but if you pick the unicorn onesie, I will take it back.”
Despite everything-despite the fear of last night, the tension of today, the exhaustion-I couldn’t help it.
I laughed, and it felt perfect.
By the time Penny and I had climbed the aggressively pink spiral staircase into her room above the bakery and collapsed onto the literal mountain of plushies and satin pillows she called a “bed,” I felt like I’d aged two decades and regressed five years all at once.
“I brought options,” Penny declared, leaping over a pile of craft supplies to rummage through a giant sparkly duffle bag. “We have rainbow face masks, two tubs of mini marshmallows, every snack known to mankind, and exactly zero adult supervision.”
She popped back up holding two unicorn onesies-mine, apparently, because she was already half zipped into the other one.
“Unicorn? Or triple leopard print?” she asked, waggling her eyebrows.
I blinked at her. “There’s a triple leopard print onesie?”
“Oh, honey.” She tossed it at me dramatically. “There is. And it slaps.”
Somehow, the next hour blurred into cackling laughter, blue face masks that made our skin look like alien slime, melted marshmallow lava from the hot chocolate, and three separate outfit montages Penny insisted we perform using her closet and her “emergency boa drawer.”
We were mid dance to her “Chaos Girl Power” playlist-spinning in feather boas and fuzzy socks-when my phone buzzed.
“CALL RAYA AND FLORA,” Penny shrieked over the music. “OUR OTHER SLEEPOVER SOULMATES.”
“But it’s almost 2am,” I said, wiping glitter from my eyelid. “They’re probably asleep.”
“We are not respecting sleep schedules tonight,” Penny said, grabbing my phone off the nightstand. “This is an EMOTIONAL RECOVERY NIGHT.”
I rolled my eyes but let her tap the screen and start a video call to Raya.
Raya answered in .02 seconds.
The camera was shaky and angled wildly, like it was being held by a toddler on a sugar high, but I spotted her distinctive silk head wrap and a smear of gold eyeliner.
“HELLOOOO FROM PLANET FASHION,” she announced, tilting the screen to reveal Flora beside her in an actual strawberry patterned sleep mask and a fuzzy hoodie two sizes too big.
“Talia!” Flora waved excitedly. “Hi Penny! We were just drawing fake tattoos on each other. I gave Raya a cat holding a sword.”
“I am a walking masterpiece,” Raya said, holding up her arm dramatically. “Also we just deep dived the entire 2009 red carpet archive. Did you know Blake Lively wore turquoise eyeliner? Turquoise. Like a peacock fell in love with a disco ball.”
“Why do you know these things?” I laughed.
“I study,” she said solemnly.
The four of us were fully in the middle of discussing whether glitter lip gloss was an ethical weapon of war when Penny gasped like she’d been struck by lightning.
“CALL JACKIE.”
“No,” I said instantly. “It’s 2:13 in the morning. She’s definitely asleep.”
“WE NEED HER.”
“She’ll kill us.”
“She loves us.”
“She barely tolerates us.”
“She tolerates us deeply,” Penny corrected, already dialing. “Plus, I have questions about tractors.”
The screen rang.
Once.
Twice.
Three ti-
“Y’ALL,” said a voice, breathless and chaotic, “I HAVE STOLEN JACKIE’S PHONE.”
The screen shook as a blurry figure sprinted across a moonlit field.
“Wait, Reyna?” Penny squinted. “Is that a cornfield?!”
The image stabilized just enough for us to make out Reyna’s face glowing in the dark, grinning wildly, hair flying. Behind her, a blurry figure was rapidly gaining on her.
“That would be Jackie,” I said helpfully, squinting at the angry blur holding what looked very much like a shovel.
Reyna shrieked with laughter. “HELP ME. SHE’S GONNA KILL ME.”
“REYNA.” Jackie’s voice thundered from off screen. “GIVE ME MY PHONE.”
“You’ll have to CATCH ME, JACKIE O,” Reyna cackled, spinning the camera around to show Jackie-wearing pajama pants and a very serious farm boots/shovel combo-charging across the yard.
“Jackie has powerful rural rage,” Penny whispered in awe.
“I’m telling you right now,” Reyna gasped between laughs, “if I get murdered, y’all are gonna be traumatized. Penny. Talia. Tell my story.”
“Reyna I swear to every single one of my cows-” Jackie’s voice cut off as she lunged.
The camera shook again.
And then suddenly Jackie’s face appeared, very close to the camera, breathless and glaring and slightly windblown.
“Hi,” she said, deadpan.
We all burst into laughter.
“You’re awake,” I said, like an idiot.
Jackie rolled her eyes. “You think I was sleeping with Reyna loose in my house? Please.”
“Jackie,” Penny said gently, “we love you.”
Jackie blinked. “Why does that sound like a warning.”
“It is,” Penny replied, holding up a rainbow glitter sheet mask. “Next time you’re sleeping over here.”
“...I’m scared,” Jackie said.
“You should be. Because I have a question!”
Jackie stared at us from the phone screen, looking about five seconds away from throwing Reyna into the compost pile.
She looked tired. The “I wrangle animals and Reyna” kind of tired. The “I haven’t slept since 2007” kind of tired.
“Please tell me this isn’t about face masks again,” she said flatly.
“It’s not,” I lied immediately.
“It’s about tractor etiquette,” Penny whispered at me like it was the nuclear code. “And also glitter strategies.”
“I’m hanging up,” Jackie said.
“NO!” Penny yelped. “Wait! Wait-look behind you.”
Jackie frowned. “What?”
Behind her, in the grainy darkness of the farmyard, Reyna was silently vibing. She had her arms over her head, swaying like a disco witch summoning the moon. Then she spun into what I could only describe as a chicken shuffle meets interpretive jazz hands. Penny was choking on her own laughter next to me.
“What’s so funny?” Jackie narrowed her eyes, suspicious.
Reyna immediately dropped into an innocent pose, pretending to dig a hole with her shovel.
Jackie turned back to us, unconvinced. “Are y’all laughing at the fact that I’m in pajamas, holding a weapon, and Reyna is committing a felony with my phone?”
“No,” I squeaked. “Not at all.”
“Completely serious,” Penny agreed solemnly, tears in her eyes from holding in her laugh.
Jackie sighed. “I’m going back inside before one of the cows escapes or Reyna tries to become one with the tractor again.”
But just as she turned, Reyna launched into a dramatic body roll followed by the most intense funky chicken I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of chicken that had regrets. And maybe a vengeance arc.
“Oh my g-” I clapped a hand over my mouth.
Jackie spun around, but Reyna had already dropped into her "shoveling pose" again, frozen in place like a kid playing statue.
Jackie narrowed her eyes. “I know you’re doing something.”
“Digging,” Reyna replied with an absolutely unbothered shrug. “Deep. Emotional. Holes.”
Jackie stared at her.
Then she groaned, dropped the phone with a dramatic grunt, and tackled Reyna off screen with a yell of, “THAT’S IT. YOU’RE DONE. THIS IS THE END OF YOUR LIFE.”
There was a clatter, some distant “AHHHs” from Reyna, and the unmistakable sound of someone falling into hay.
I blinked.
“Well,” I said, flipping the phone over. “That fight’s gonna take a while.”
“Bet five bucks Reyna wins,” Penny mumbled, already lying sideways on the bed in her onesie.
“I’m not taking that bet. She fights dirty.”
I looked over to see if Penny had any other plans for our sleepover agenda, but instead I found her snoring softly into a stuffed flamingo, a single curl of pink hair stuck to her glittered cheek.
Of course.
I smiled, gently pulled the blanket up over her, then flopped onto the bed beside her. The marshmallow scented chaos of the night still swirled around me-face masks, glitter, friends yelling across cornfields-but beneath it all was this quiet little hum in my chest.
Warmth. Comfort. Safety.
Despite the hospital. Despite Nate. Despite everything.
I closed my eyes, letting the stillness wrap around me like a fuzzy blanket.
Tomorrow, the glitter storm would rise again.
But for now?
Sleep.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
I woke up to the smell of butter and mystery.
Also, something distinctly… maple?
I cracked one eye open. Penny’s room glowed with soft pink light filtering through her fairy lights and sequin curtains, and I blinked blearily at the glittery ceiling stars she’d stuck above her bed. Then I heard a clatter and a very loud:
“BREAKFAST IS A DRAGONICALLY DELICIOUS EXPERIENCE TODAY!”
What.
I sat up, groggy and half tangled in the blanket, and spotted a tray on the desk across the room absolutely stacked with waffles shaped like mythical creatures. There were unicorns, dragons, mermaids, and something that looked like a confused pegasus with glitter sugar on its wings. I shuffled over in my socks, still yawning, and grabbed a dragon tail.
“Oh my god,” I mumbled mid bite. “These taste like magic.”
“RIGHT?” Penny burst into the room in fluffy slippers and a crown headband. “I made them at six this morning. I’ve been up for hours.”
“Why?”
“Because waffles, Talia.”
She said it like it was the answer to the universe.
We munched through a phoenix shaped one together before I froze mid chew.
“Wait-Penny… I don’t have my uniform.”
Penny didn’t even blink. She spun on her heel, flung open her closet, and after a short excavation project involving four sequin jackets and a pair of pink cowboy boots, pulled out a neatly folded school uniform.
“Try this one,” she said. “Should fit. And also-it’s 8:15, so like. RUN.”
“WHAT?”
I launched myself across the room. “Why didn’t you say something sooner?!”
“You were eating a waffle shaped like a hydra, I didn’t want to interrupt!”
My phone buzzed as I sprint changed in her bathroom. I grabbed it with shampoo covered fingers and tapped open a message from Ellie.
Morning, sweet pea. Nate’s doing okay today. He’ll be out in a week, casts and crutches but nothing worse. We’re gonna be okay 💛
I let out a huge breath.
Everything unclenched.
“HE’S OKAY!” I shouted through the door.
“I KNEW IT!” Penny shouted back.
Two minutes later we were out the door, mid sprint, my hair still damp and one shoe half tied. We made it to the last bus just as it pulled up and collapsed onto the seats across from Raya and Flora, who were already there sipping iced tea and looking way too calm.
“Sleepover stories,” Penny demanded immediately.
“Raya threw a shoe at her neighbour because they were singing,” Flora said serenely.
“I told them it was vocal terrorism,” Raya added, sipping her drink.
We all burst into giggles and shared sleepover chaos all the way to school, where we promptly had to run again to avoid being late.
Chem was up first for me, and honestly? After missing all the fun classes yesterday, I was weirdly excited. I love chem. Fire? Explosions? Rules? It’s basically science theatre.
When I entered the room, Jackie and Reyna were already mid argument at our usual lab bench.
“I’m just saying-no way you can actually pull this off without igniting half the classroom,” Jackie said, arms crossed, protective goggles already in place.
“I CAN TOO,” Reyna shouted back. “Watch and learn, Ms. Skeptic.”
“No, I’m watching and preparing a fire blanket.”
Reyna dramatically uncapped a bottle of ethanol. Jackie took a half step back.
I started walking toward them-just in time to see Reyna confidently tilt the bottle to pour it into the beaker... and completely miss.
The ethanol landed directly on the edge of the Bunsen burner’s flame.
FWOOOM.
A burst of blue orange fire whooshed upward like a miniature flamethrower.
“REYNA.”
“I PANICKED.”
“YOU POURED FIRE ONTO FIRE.”
“Science is an unpredictable art, Jackie.”
The teacher screamed something about extinguishers and lab safety, while Reyna waved her hand over the flame like she was performing wizardry.
I laughed as I rushed in, barely managing a breathless apology to the teacher for being late, my bag bouncing against my side. But just as I passed Summer’s desk, something snagged my foot.
And then I was flying.
Face first.
SLAM.
The world tilted sideways. My chin hit the linoleum and my cheek burned. There was a moment of horrible silence.
Then:
“Oh no, Talia!” Reyna’s voice, furious.
“Seriously?” Jackie snarled.
I pushed myself up slowly, my palms stinging. My head swam a little-but before I could say anything, Summer leaned down beside me.
She looked like a Disney villain in designer lip gloss.
Her whisper slithered right into my ear:
“I know it was you and your little friends.”
I froze.
My heart stopped.
She smiled sweetly, that awful, knowing smile. “Too bad I didn’t do anything.”
Reyna and Jackie got to me then, gently helping me up.
“She tripped me,” I hissed under my breath.
Jackie turned to Summer, her glare volcanic. “What the hell is wrong with you?”
Summer batted her lashes. “She fell. I didn’t do a thing.”
Biggest. Fat. Lie.
And she knew it.
She smirked like a predator who just spotted blood in the water.
I sat back down at our lab bench, still lowkey shaking from being faceplanted by Summer’s perfectly pedicured demon foot. Jackie handed me an ice pack from the science room mini freezer (bless her) while Reyna glared daggers across the classroom at Summer like she was ready to launch a chemical warfare campaign.
“She knows,” I mumbled, holding the ice to my cheek. “Summer. She knows it was us. The pranks.”
Jackie snorted, completely unfazed, as she adjusted her goggles like the main character in a spy movie. “Well, duh. We wanted her to know. Took her long enough to catch up.”
Reyna, however, leaned in with eyes alight and wild, holding up the container of ethanol we were using for our experiment like a medieval knight would lift a broadsword.
“Ohhh I’m ready for war,” she whispered, like she was on a battlefield and not in a Year 11 chem class. “This right here? This is my EXCALIBUR.”
Jackie blinked slowly and grabbed the bottle from her before she could, I don’t know, set Summer’s entire bloodline on fire.
“Yeah okay, arson princess. Let’s not ignite half the school,” Jackie muttered, rolling her eyes but totally unfazed by Reyna’s chaotic energy, like this was just Tuesday for her. She poured the correct amount into the beaker with a steady hand. “That’s how you pour it into the beaker, by the way.”
Reyna gasped, clutching her imaginary pearls. “Wow, Jackie. The shade. I am wounded. I will never recover.”
“Good. Means you won’t be wielding flammables like a sword again.”
“You’re such a safety nerd.”
“AND THAT’S WHY OUR PROJECT HASN’T KILLED ANYONE.”
Their bickering was oddly soothing. Like background noise to distract me from the throbbing in my chin and the dark cloud of what is Summer planning hovering in the back of my brain.
We got to work, though. Jackie took the lead with measurements, I handled the reaction observations and the data table, and Reyna… well… Reyna narrated everything like it was a dramatic soap opera.
“And now, the moment of truth,” she whispered like a reality TV host as Jackie added the final catalyst. “Will the potion bubble? Will it explode? Will we finally summon the ghost of Marie Curie?”
Jackie didn't even flinch. “You are so annoying.”
“I bring flair to the scientific process.”
“You bring chaos.”
“I contain multitudes.”
But by the end of the class, despite the chaos and the lingering tension in my shoulders from Summer’s threat, our reaction worked perfectly. We even got the pH levels to stay in the target zone long enough to get a clean data set and a gorgeous color gradient that lowkey looked like a potion in a fantasy game.
Our teacher came over, eyebrows raised, and gave an approving nod. “This is excellent work. I want to see all your notes, research, and calculations-you’ve done well.”
Reyna blinked. “Wait. We… did research?”
I turned to her in disbelief. “REYNA.”
Jackie facepalmed. “Girl. What do you think we were doing for two days?”
“I thought we were just... vibing!”
I nearly snorted. “No. Jackie and I were writing a report while you were doodling skulls in the margins and threatening to hex Summer with fluorine gas.”
“Okay but I helped. I stirred stuff.”
“You dropped a pipette in the beaker and called it an ‘offering to the chemistry gods’,” Jackie deadpanned.
“Exactly,” Reyna said proudly. “Spiritual contribution.”
Despite everything, I laughed.
Even with Summer breathing down our necks, even with the chaos, even with half the school on the edge of chemical disaster-it was hard to feel scared when these two were by my side.
I mean… assuming Reyna didn’t accidentally set off a chain reaction in the next five minutes.
But that was a future problem.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
Math. Again.
Because apparently the school schedule believed in suffering on a rotational basis. I'd barely made it through the first period alive and here I was again, facing a whiteboard full of fractions and formulas like nothing traumatic had happened this week.
I was mid way through spacing out when-
BANG.
The classroom door slammed open like a war movie explosion, and every head snapped toward the doorway.
There stood Penny.
Hair windswept. Eyes wild. Breathing like she’d just sprinted a marathon. She looked like she'd run through a tornado and won.
“TALIA!” she shrieked, pointing directly at me. “We have an EMERGENCY. A very real friendship emergency. Raya is down. I repeat-Raya. Is. DOWN.”
Half the class gasped. The other half watched in horror.
Mr. Gray nearly choked on his coffee. “Excuse me?! Young lady, this is a classroom-!”
“Yeah, and this is a CRISIS,” Penny snapped, already walking in like she owned the place. “Come on, Talia. Now. Chop chop.”
I blinked, glancing between her and my frozen math problem.
“What-”
“She’s crying!” Penny shouted. “Do you hear me? Crying. Actual tears. Now let’s MOVE.”
Mr. Gray looked like he was going to burst a blood vessel. “Absolutely not! You are disrupting-”
“She’s having a full blown creative breakdown because someone destroyed her entire portfolio!” Penny shouted. “Do YOU want to be responsible for a girl’s dreams dying?!”
Gasps. Literal gasps.
“I-wha-that’s-” Mr. Gray stammered.
“I’m going,” I said quickly, grabbing my stuff. “This feels… like a lot.”
“It is!” Penny snapped. “Let’s go!”
And we were off.
Mr. Gray yelled something about detentions and responsibility as we bolted down the hallway, my backpack barely hanging onto my shoulder.
“WHAT happened?!” I gasped as we rounded a corner.
“SUMMER HAPPENED,” Penny growled. “She ripped up all of Raya’s designs for the fashion show-all of them, Talia. Every sketch. Every fabric swatch. Gone. Shredded. Destroyed. Raya’s been in the supply cupboard sobbing for twenty minutes!”
My stomach dropped. “She what?!”
“She found them in Raya’s locker, tore them up, and left a note that just said, ‘Try harder.’ Can you believe the NERVE?!”
I couldn’t even answer. I was too busy trying to process the sheer evil.
We turned another corner and skidded to a halt.
Chaos.
A teacher was physically bracing the door to a classroom shut, clearly battling something from the other side.
“Miss Reyna,” she was shouting, “you may NOT leave this classroom again!”
From inside came banging. “LET ME OUT! THIS IS ABOUT FASHION. THIS IS ABOUT HONOR.”
Outside, Flora was nearly in tears, trying to explain something to another teacher who was scolding her for “camping outside classrooms like a feral hallway sprite.”
“I just wanted to tell her!” Flora cried. “She needs to know!”
Penny snapped into gear. “Window plan!” she barked.
I didn’t even question it.
Penny unlatched one of the huge side windows and pulled it open. Moments later, Reyna’s wild face popped up behind the glass.
“They touched the designs?!” Reyna hissed.
“They TORE them,” Penny confirmed.
Reyna launched herself through the window like a soldier escaping a burning bunker.
I grabbed Flora’s hand, and we all took off again, Penny back in the lead, hair flying like a battle flag.
“We’re all getting detention for this,” I panted.
“Worth it,” Reyna snapped.
Just as we were running past the art rooms, another door opened and Jackie stepped out with a confused frown.
“…Am I missing something?”
“Emergency!” Penny shouted as she ran past.
Jackie blinked, then glanced at her teacher. “Sorry, Miss, gotta go-friendship meltdown.” And just like that, she sprinted after us.
“Is it actually an emergency?” she asked as she caught up.
“SUMMER DESTROYED RAYA’S DRESS DESIGNS,” Penny roared. “We are in DEFCON GLITTER.”
“Okay, damn.” Jackie picked up her pace. “Lead the way.”
We finally skidded to a stop in front of a storage cupboard down by the drama wing. Penny didn’t hesitate. She flung the door open like she was unveiling a crime scene.
And there she was.
Raya.
Sitting on the floor, legs folded beneath her, completely surrounded by ripped up paper and swatches of satin and glitter glue and heartbreak. Her eyeliner had run. Her lipstick was smudged. There were sequins in her hair. Actual sequins.
She looked up at us with tearful eyes. “She murdered my vision,” she whimpered. “They were perfect. And now they’re confetti.”
Penny was at her side in an instant. “We’ll fix it. We’ll get revenge. And we’ll fix it.”
“I can’t redesign them in time,” Raya sobbed. “The show’s Monday. My entire reputation is in the dumpster.”
“Then we’re digging it out of the dumpster,” Jackie said firmly, crouching beside her. “With gloves. And possibly a crowbar.”
Reyna knelt down too. “Okay but what if we made the theme, like… rage couture? Destruction aesthetic?”
“Flames and vengeance,” Penny added helpfully.
Flora sat beside Raya, handing her tissues. “You’re still the best designer in this school, Raya. One setback doesn’t change that.”
Raya sniffled. “Really?”
“Absolutely,” I said. “You’ll bounce back harder than Summer’s ego after losing prom queen.”
That earned a broken little laugh.
By the end of the day, everything felt heavy.
Raya was still visibly shaken, the shadows under her eyes darker than usual, her lips pressed in a determined line like she was keeping herself together with sheer force of will. Summer had absolutely destroyed her designs. Literally. Torn to pieces like they were trash, like all her hard work meant nothing. And even though she’d managed to stop crying somewhere between second period and lunch, none of them had seen her smile since.
I walked beside her, clutching her sketchbook like it was a lifeline, glancing nervously at my new friends. Penny, of course, was already at full chaos volume again, pacing back and forth near the bike racks as the final bell rang and yelling, “We need an emergency sleepover. Like right now. Immediate action required. Emotional triage, people!!”
No one even tried to argue. I knew Nate was still in the hospital and Ellie had told her she wouldn’t be home until late. I needed somewhere to stay anyway-and being around my friends sounded about a thousand times better than being alone in Nate’s too quiet house.
“Obviously not my house,” Penny said, flailing her arms. “My parents have some investor guy coming for dinner tonight and if he sees me walk in with five other girls in tow, sweaty from rage and emotionally unstable, he might spontaneously combust. And I quote my mother: ‘Not one hair out of place tonight, Penelope.’ Sooo, nope.”
Raya shook her head. “My parents will say yes… until the curfew kicks in. And then they’ll call the cops if I’m not home by ten.”
Everyone groaned.
Then Jackie, ever the steady one, crossed her arms and tilted her head. “We could use the barn.”
All eyes snapped to her.
“The one on your farm?” Flora asked hopefully, clasping her hands. “The one with the huge loft and that rainbow beanbag chair I’m still not sure is real?”
“Yep. That one,” Jackie replied. “Bloom went through that whole glitter gun, bedazzler phase, so there’s still a ton of crafty crap up there. Fabric, buttons, hot glue guns. It’s basically a fashion hospital.”
Raya’s eyes lit up for the first time all day.
“It’s perfect,” Talia said.
Jackie nodded once. “We’ll have to sleep up in the loft, but it’s warm, clean, and we can blast music without waking anyone. Just… don’t touch the goats.”
“Understood,” Flora whispered, very seriously.
“Okay,” Penny clapped her hands. “Reyna! You’ve got the car. I’m driving.”
Reyna raised an eyebrow. “You want to drive my car?”
“I need to drive your car. You’re too cautious. We don’t have time for safe. We need fast.”
Reyna shrugged, tossing her keys to Penny like this was a normal occurrence. “I value my life, but alright. You crash her, you’re dead.”
“Please,” Penny scoffed. “I shave minutes off travel time like it’s my personal side hustle.”
“Everyone BUCKLE UP!” she yelled as we piled into Reyna’s beat up red sedan. “This is a friendship emergency!”
She definitely broke more than a few road rules.
Penny was driving like she was auditioning for a Fast & Furious spinoff titled Fast & Friendious, taking sharp corners while blasting girl group anthems and slapping the steering wheel like it was a percussion instrument.
“WE’RE GONNA BEAT SUMMER TO FASHION OBLIVION!” she screamed, swerving around a tractor. “MOVE, BARN BOY!”
I shrieked and held onto the passenger door for dear life while Reyna cackled manically in the back seat. Raya, despite her lingering stress, was giggling again, curled up next to a very shaky and frightened Flora, who was nervously applying lip balm.
We made it to Sweet Apple Acres in what could only be described as illegal record time.
Jackie was already opening the big barn doors before Penny had even parked. The sky was painted with deep orange and lavender hues, a warm sunset settling over the rolling hills of the farm. The barn itself stood tall and homey, with fairy lights already strung along the edges, their soft golden glow kicking in as dusk settled around them.
“Up here,” Jackie said, leading our struggling group through the wide barn doors and up the old wooden stairs to the loft.
It was gorgeous.
The upstairs space had a wide open floor, scattered with mismatched rugs and beanbags in every color imaginable. The walls were lined with old crates filled with fabric, buttons, glitter tubes, and random bits of Bloom’s old crafting empire. A lava lamp glowed in the corner. An old record player sat on a crate, already humming with soft music.
Penny gently plopped Raya into the biggest beanbag in the center of the room and immediately started fluffing pillows around her. Flora began organizing all the art supplies by color while I grabbed a notebook and flipped it open.
“Okay. Deep breath,” I said, crouching beside Raya. “Tell us what you need.”
“Designs,” Raya said quietly. “Like, five. I need five by tomorrow to make them in time.”
Penny let out a low whistle. “We’re gonna need more glitter glue.”
“Already on it,” Jackie called from the far corner, digging through a drawer. “Flora! Come help me find snacks. You’re tall, get the stuff on the high shelf.”
“I only help you ‘cause your barn smells like cinnamon heaven!” Flora replied, following her downstairs.
The rest of us scattered, turning the barn loft into a cozy hive of chaotic support.
By the time the stars were out and the barn was cloaked in warm yellow light, the upstairs loft had officially become the set of some chaotic reality TV show called Project Mayhem: High School Edition. And at the center of it all sat Raya, posted up by the big window like a brooding storm cloud with glitter in her veins.
None of us dared to speak too loudly. Not when she was in The Zone™. The whole group had slowly migrated to the opposite end of the loft, whispering like we were in a sacred library instead of a drafty hayloft with fairy lights and beanbags.
Raya hadn’t said a word in forever. She just kept drawing. Scribble scribble rip. Toss. Scribble scribble rip. Toss.
The floor was a paper graveyard.
Every few minutes, we’d hear the aggressive rriippp of another page being torn from her sketchpad, followed by a whoosh as it was flung over her shoulder like it had personally offended her. I counted at least twenty abandoned sheets before Jackie started stacking them into a neat pile-probably to recycle. Or repurpose into aggressive origami.
“If she keeps going like this,” Penny whispered from where she was braiding Flora’s hair, “we’re going to drown in fashion rejects. Like paper Titanic.”
“I’d rather drown in cookies,” Flora muttered dreamily, half asleep from Penny’s gentle fingers.
“I’d rather drown Summer in the manure pit,” Reyna added from where she was hanging upside down from the exposed beams of the loft like a very chatty bat. “You know, metaphorically. Probably.”
Jackie didn’t say anything, but the look she gave Reyna was somewhere between “please behave” and “you are 100% getting dirt duty tomorrow.”
Then-finally-Raya let out this dramatic gasp like she’d just discovered the meaning of life, the universe, and everything.
“I’M DONE!” she shouted, flinging her arms into the air with the kind of triumph you usually only see in movies where people climb Everest. Her pencil flew across the room and almost stabbed the couch.
We all jumped up like we’d been waiting on standby for a rocket launch.
“About time,” Reyna groaned, dropping from the rafters and landing in a very unnecessarily superhero esque crouch.
Raya stood and held up her sketchpad like it was the Holy Grail. “This. Is. The one.”
We all gathered around her like she was presenting us with a winning lottery ticket. And honestly? It was kind of stunning. The dress had this dramatic flow to it, with wild structured shoulders and a flared skirt layered like flower petals-but edgy, modern petals. Very Raya.
“It’s so cool,” I breathed. “You really did it.”
“I know,” Raya said, already scanning the room like a general about to lead her army. “We’re going to make this tonight. I need Jackie on scissors, Reyna on machine setup, Talia and Flora on pinning and laying out fabric, and Penny on-”
“Snack duty?” Penny perked up hopefully.
“Hand stitching and pep talking. You’re weirdly good at both.”
Penny beamed. “That’s fair.”
We scrambled into action. Jackie took over a table with the cutting supplies and immediately began measuring like she was born with a ruler in her hand. Reyna tried to look helpful while setting up the sewing machine… but she kept pretending it was a motorcycle, revving it unnecessarily while making vrooming noises.
“Stop that,” Jackie said flatly, not even looking up.
“You’re not the boss of me,” Reyna said, vrooming louder.
“I’m literally holding scissors,” Jackie deadpanned.
“…Point taken.”
Meanwhile, Flora and I were carefully laying out the fabric-this beautiful iridescent purple material Raya had found in Jackie’s stash, probably from one of Bloom’s old projects. It shimmered like oil on water, and every time we touched it, it made me a little more excited to see it come together.
Penny skipped over occasionally to bring snacks-somehow pulling cookies and juice boxes out of the mysterious never ending portal that is her tote bag. She also kept randomly popping up beside Raya to rub her shoulders or whisper affirmations like, “You’re a star, a diamond, a fashion warrior!”
It was chaos. Beautiful, productive chaos.
Flora accidentally pinned the fabric to her own sleeve. Reyna managed to jam the sewing machine three times by sewing way too fast. Jackie was whispering under her breath about “proper technique” and “utter fabric betrayal.” And I was laughing so hard I almost cried.
We finished the dress around 1:30AM. Somehow. It wasn’t perfect-one of the seams was a little wonky, and the hem was kind of uneven-but when we held it up under the loft lights, it sparkled like it belonged on a runway.
We all collapsed in a pile of pillows and blankets afterward, proud and exhausted.
“I love you guys,” Raya mumbled, curled up in the center of a beanbag throne like a very tired queen.
“We know,” Penny said, flopping dramatically on top of her.
“You’re all sleeping in the barn,” Jackie reminded us, but she smiled when she said it. “No whining.”
“No promises,” I said, already grabbing a pillow and chucking it at Reyna, who was snickering from behind a pile of fabric.
The pillow smacked her in the face.
“Oh. You’re gonna regret that,” Reyna growled.
Cue: the most ridiculous, utterly chaotic pillow fight in history. I got tackled by Penny, who somehow dual wielded pillows like she was fencing. Jackie just sat back for a bit until a pillow hit her in the face, and then she joined with terrifying precision. Flora giggled so hard she couldn’t even lift her pillow. And Reyna? Reyna did backflips over the beanbags while screaming like a warrior.
It took a solid hour to settle down again. When we finally drifted off to sleep-covered in glitter, cookie crumbs, and stray thread-I remember thinking that this was the best disaster of a night I’d ever had.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The sun barely peeked over the horizon when Reyna barged into the loft, her voice cutting through the sleepy haze. "Rise and shine, fashion warriors! We've got five more dresses to create, and we're skipping school to do it!"
I groaned, half dazed. "Reyna, it's barely dawn."
"Exactly," she grinned. "Early bird gets the glitter."
With a collective sigh, we agreed. Skipping school was a tactical move-avoiding detention meant uninterrupted design time. Plus, Raya needed us.
Flora’s dress was first on Friday. Think soft pastel tulle, delicate vines of embroidery, little embroidered daisies... and so many layers. Raya insisted it needed to be “like a meadow you could wear,” which was poetic but also meant someone had to cut and hand gather nine layers of tulle. Guess who got that job? Me.
Meanwhile, Flora tried to politely stop Penny from hot gluing actual leaves to the hem “for authenticity.” And when I say politely, I mean in the Flora way, which sounded like, “Um, that’s so creative, but maybe, um, no?”
Halfway through the dress, Reyna sneezed and a cloud of glitter exploded off the table. Flora ended up glowing like a fairy for the rest of the weekend.
Jackie, being Jackie, didn’t want to wear anything “fussy.” So, naturally, Raya made it slightly fussy just to annoy her. But it turned out incredible-this deep burgundy fabric with gold topstitching, corset style bodice, and a skirt that had just enough flow for dramatic turns on the runway.
We got into an actual argument over fringe-Jackie wanted none, Raya wanted it everywhere. They compromised with a dramatic golden fringe across the shoulders and waist. Jackie hated it. Until she saw herself in the mirror and went, “Okay, yeah, maybe I look kinda hot.”
Penny lassoed herself in measuring tape at least twice, and someone (probably Reyna) stapled fabric to the table by accident.
There was so much leather. Reyna insisted she needed a “battle dress.” Think asymmetrical hems, exposed buckles, a high slit, silver chain accents-plus a fitted bodice that looked like she’d stepped out of a post apocalyptic fantasy video game.
The chaos here? Reyna wanted a sword accessory. Penny built one out of foam, duct tape, and glitter pens. We nearly lost an eye when she swung it around during a fabric fitting.
Also, she refused to try the dress on until Jackie dramatically declared, “If you don’t put it on, I will, and I’ll look better.” That worked.
Oh my god. Penny’s dress. It was the opposite of Reyna’s. Bright bubblegum pink, candy motifs sewn into the skirt, little bows, ruffles for days. The bodice looked like a cupcake top, and the sleeves puffed like marshmallows.
Halfway through stitching the candy appliqués, she burst into song. Then threw a whole cinnamon roll at Jackie when Jackie said she looked like a Barbie caught in a candy store explosion. The roll stuck to her overalls.
We hand sewed jellybean buttons. Jellybean. Buttons. One broke. It was an actual jellybean. That was not supposed to happen.
I honestly didn’t know what I wanted. When it came time to start mine, I kinda... froze. Everyone else had such strong aesthetics. I wasn’t sure where I fit. But Raya looked at me, tilted her head, and said, “Talia, yours is gonna be the mystery dress.”
They used deep navy fabric with this constellation print. Jackie and I added sheer sleeves dotted with tiny sparkles. Penny suggested a belt that looked like a comet trail. Reyna may have insisted I get a slit in the skirt “for power” and honestly? She was right.
While they were working on it, I stood still and let it happen-pins, trims, tweaks-and slowly, it came together. Somehow it felt like me.
By Sunday night, we were all running on snacks, adrenaline, and sheer friendship fueled delusion. We’d done it. Six dresses. One long chaotic creative fever dream.
We collapsed in a pile in the hayloft, fabric scraps and thread clinging to everything. I had glitter on my eyelid. Jackie was half asleep, lying across a box of safety pins. Flora was humming some lullaby, head on my shoulder. Penny kept muttering about sewing cupcakes. Reyna was snoring. Loudly.
Raya just sat, staring at the dresses we’d hung up across the rafters, glowing in the barn’s string lights. She whispered, “We did it.”
Reyna suddenly sat up and yelled, “LET’S CELEBRATE.”
We all groaned. Jackie blinked awake, muttered, “There’s a fire pit out back,” and Reyna practically leapt over a stack of pillows to drag her outside. “TO THE FIRE,” she shouted.
As they ran, I could hear them laughing-and I couldn’t stop smiling. We did it.
The fashion show was tomorrow.
And we were ready.
And now we have a fun, slightly crazy, night of celebration.
The fire pit was tucked behind the barn, surrounded by weathered wooden benches and old stumps. It was already getting dark by the time we made it out there, stars pricking the navy blue sky like sequins on one of Raya’s sketchbook pages.
Jackie grabbed the axe like it was nothing and started chopping firewood with this scary level of precision. Except, it was dark now-so naturally, Reyna appointed herself flashlight assistant, claiming it was “for safety reasons,” but mostly she just sat cross legged next to Jackie, holding the light steady and watching her like she was the most interesting movie she’d ever seen.
Honestly? If Jackie noticed the way Reyna was staring at her, she didn’t say anything. But I did catch the smallest smirk on her face when Reyna brushed a piece of hair out of her own eyes and nearly dropped the flashlight doing it.
"Don't chop your arm off," Reyna said casually.
Jackie, without looking up: "Only if you stop blinding me with that flashlight."
“I’m just making sure you’re well lit in case I need to write a dramatic ballad about your tragic firewood chopping accident,” Reyna replied, practically swooning against the log.
I choked on a laugh and wandered closer to the benches just in time for Penny to dramatically burst out of the barn with a bag of marshmallows in one hand and a can of whipped cream in the other, yelling, “DESSERT HAS ARRIVED!”
We all clapped. Or, well, I clapped. Raya, who had emerged moments before wrapped in what looked like five different jackets, just gave Penny a tired look.
“Why do you look like a walking laundry pile?” Reyna snorted, spinning the whipped cream in her hands.
Raya didn’t even flinch. “Call me ridiculous now, but don’t come crying to me when you’re shivering like a wet rat.”
“Who’re you calling a rat?”
“I said ‘like a wet rat,’” Raya clarified smugly, and then turned to Flora, who was already huddled into herself and visibly trembling. “Here,” Raya offered, tugging off one of her many jackets.
Flora took it with a grateful smile, slipping it on. “Thanks... you're like a fashionable survivalist.”
“Fashion is survival,” Raya muttered, settling beside us on one of the benches.
Meanwhile, Penny had set down the snacks and flopped onto a log next to me, bouncing in place. “Okay! Fire is ready, marshmallows are here, and Reyna’s up to something with whipped cream that none of us are emotionally prepared for!”
“I told you, it’s a surprise,” Reyna said, waggling her eyebrows so aggressively that Jackie, still stacking kindling, laughed under her breath.
She lit the fire and we all cheered again as the flames crackled to life. The glow bathed the clearing in golden warmth, flickering over everyone’s faces. We passed around skewers and started roasting marshmallows like pros-though Flora’s kept catching on fire and she panicked every time, waving it around like a tiny sugar torch while yelling “OH NO OH NO OH NO-!”
I leaned back with my half melted marshmallow, taking in the moment. All of us huddled around a fire after a long, exhausting, hilarious, glitter fueled two day sewing spree. Everyone smelled like fabric glue, hairspray, and smoke. But there was nowhere else I would’ve rather been.
“So,” I said, glancing around as the marshmallows sizzled, “should we tell scary campfire stories?”
Everyone immediately gasped like I’d just announced the arrival of a ghost.
“Yes,” Penny breathed, eyes wide.
“No,” Flora whispered, eyes wider.
“Only if I can tell the one about the haunted sewing mannequin that moves on its own,” Raya said, voice deadly serious.
“Only if I can squirt whipped cream dramatically during the scariest part,” Reyna countered, holding the can like it was a weapon.
“I’m pretty sure that’s not how scary stories work-” I started.
“Everything is better with whipped cream,” Penny declared.
Reyna pointed at her. “That’s why you’re my best friend.”
Jackie sighed and tossed a marshmallow to Reyna, who caught it in her mouth like an overexcited dog. “If y’all start screaming like toddlers, I’m sleeping in the tractor shed tonight.”
“You say that,” Reyna said with a dramatic whisper, “but if a ghost shows up out here, you’re gonna be the first one I shove in front of it.”
“That’s not very romantic of you,” I said before I could stop myself, and Reyna turned scarlet.
“I-what-I didn’t mean-I just-” she flailed, the whipped cream can making a fssshhht noise as she accidentally sprayed it into the dirt.
Jackie just raised an eyebrow and passed her another marshmallow. “Can you not flirt and squirt whipped cream at the same time?”
I nearly died laughing.
The fire crackled lazily, casting warm shadows across all of us as we sank deeper into blankets and hoodies and whatever layers we could find. Our stomachs were full of half charred marshmallows, and someone had spilled whipped cream on the bench (Reyna). Penny had tried to make a marshmallow and cream sandwich, which… looked disgusting but she swore it was “revolutionary.” And now, as the moon climbed higher and the air turned cooler, we officially entered Campfire Story Hour.
“Alright,” Reyna said, leaning forward, her face flickering like a horror movie villain. “Prepare yourselves.”
“Oh no,” Flora muttered, already hugging a pillow to her chest like a shield. “Oh no no no-”
Reyna gave her a wicked grin.
She started with a low voice. It was the one about the girl who went into the woods and never came back, except her shadow kept returning to school each day, attending class in silence until one teacher followed her home and-
“Don’t you dare say what I think you’re going to say,” Flora whimpered.
Reyna leaned closer to her and whispered, “-her shadow peeled off the wall and ATE. HIM. WHOLE.”
Flora screamed.
Penny burst out laughing.
I flinched so hard I nearly dropped my marshmallow into the fire.
Only Jackie sat totally unfazed, slowly rotating her skewer. “You’ve told that one like a hundred times,” she said casually.
“Yeah, but I added new spice this time,” Reyna insisted, offended.
“If the spice is trauma, then congrats,” I muttered, clutching my marshmallow stick like it could protect me.
“It’s not real,” Jackie added for Flora’s sake, clearly used to this.
“Easy for you to say, you’ve probably punched a ghost,” Flora mumbled, trying not to cry. I patted her knee.
And then it was Flora’s turn, which we all welcomed as a break from the emotional damage.
Hers was… sweet? It was about a haunted garden gnome who wanted to be loved and would sneak into people’s homes to water their plants and dust their shelves until they noticed him. The ‘scary’ part was that if they didn’t thank him, he’d start organizing their bookshelves in alphabetical order against their will.
Penny full on cackled.
Raya blinked. “So… the monster is just a passive aggressive librarian?”
“He just wants love,” Flora said earnestly.
Jackie nodded solemnly. “Terrifying.”
“Honestly,” Reyna whispered, “if someone touched my bookshelf, I would cry.”
Next up was Raya, who surprised us all by telling the most chilling tale yet. It was about a model who made a deal to always be beautiful - until she realized her reflection had a mind of its own. The model aged normally, but her reflection stayed young, mocking her every night until-
“Nope,” I said loudly, pressing my palms over my ears. “That’s enough of that.”
Even Penny stopped giggling.
“Damn, Raya,” Reyna said, wide eyed. “That was dark.”
“I like mirrors,” Flora whimpered, hugging her knees.
“Not anymore,” I muttered.
Then, Jackie cleared her throat. “My turn.”
I didn’t expect much. Jackie didn’t strike me as the spooky type, but OH, WAS I WRONG.
Her voice dropped to this slow, serious drawl and she told us about a creature that lived in the cornfields. She called it The Crooked Stag, a twisted deer with antlers like knives and too many legs, and eyes that glowed red at night. It would stalk lonely roads, knocking on the windows of cars that slowed down just enough-
“You’re making that up,” I whispered, gripping my blanket tighter.
Reyna, on the other hand, was pale.
And then Jackie said the creature could mimic voices - your mom’s, your best friend’s - and that if you looked it in the eye, you’d forget your name.
Reyna screamed, dropped her marshmallow, and practically launched herself into Jackie’s lap.
Everyone burst out laughing.
“I HATE THAT ONE,” Reyna cried, face buried in Jackie’s shoulder. “Why do you always tell that one?”
“You literally begged me to tell it last time,” Jackie said, shaking with silent laughter as she tried not to spill the marshmallows in her lap.
“That was then,” Reyna grumbled into her hoodie. “This is now.”
“You’re so brave,” I told her solemnly, wiping a fake tear.
“You’re all traitors,” Reyna sniffed.
“I love this sleepover,” Penny said gleefully, wiping her eyes. “This is the best horror comedy I’ve ever seen.”
When it was her turn, Penny told some absurd ‘scary’ story about a man whose soul got trapped in a haunted toaster, and he could only communicate through burnt bread messages. Apparently his final cry for help was a piece of toast that said “help me” in cinnamon sugar. We were in stitches.
And then, somehow, it was my turn.
“Okay,” I said, stretching my fingers dramatically. “Let’s go classic.”
My story was about a girl who kept getting phone calls at night. Breathy static. The same sentence whispered again and again: I’m outside. Her roommate thought it was a prank, but one night the voice changed: I’m inside.
Halfway through, I caught Flora trying to climb into the folds of Raya’s jackets. Penny had gone silent (for once), and even Reyna was gripping Jackie’s sleeve like a lifeline.
And then, at the worst possible moment - as I whispered the final terrifying twist - Reyna snuck behind us and sprayed whipped cream across everyone’s shoulders.
Flora SHRIEKED. Penny HOWLED. I nearly fell backwards off the bench.
“REYNA!” both Raya and Jackie shouted at the same time.
Flora clutched her chest like she was eighty. “I almost DIED.”
“I was helping set the mood!” Reyna said innocently, holding the can like it was a microphone. “I call it 4D storytelling.”
“No more whipped cream,” Jackie said firmly, confiscating the can.
“Y’all are no fun,” Reyna pouted, but she was grinning.
By the time the fire died down, we were exhausted - hoarse from laughing, sugar drunk, and sore from flinching every time someone said shadow or mirror.
We packed up slowly, wandering back toward the barn with pillows and blankets dragging behind us like ghostly tails. I caught one last glimpse of the stars - glittering above us like they were proud.
And somewhere in the back of my mind, I thought…
Yeah. We’re gonna rock that fashion show tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The sun woke me up before my brain did.
Golden light streamed straight into my eyes, slicing through my dreams like a thousand fireflies with megaphones, and I groaned, squinting and flopping my arm over my face. The air was chilly in that morning farm kind of way-crisp and fresh and totally disrespectful to my need for sleep. I was curled up in one of the scratchy blankets from the barn, tangled up with someone’s discarded hoodie and what might have been a half eaten marshmallow stuck to the corner of my jacket (gross).
Around me, the others were all in varying states of chaos.
Flora let out a tiny whimper as she blinked blearily at the sky. Penny rolled over and smacked herself in the face with a pillow. Jackie groaned something that sounded like “never again,” and Reyna snorted herself awake, muttering “whipped cream vengeance” before flopping dramatically onto the grass.
Raya, however, was already up.
She was pacing in tight circles around the dying fire pit, her arms crossed, her teeth gnawing her bottom lip like it owed her money. “It’s today,” she kept muttering. “It’s today. We’re not ready. I should’ve triple stitched Flora’s hem. What if the seams blow out? What if Summer brought lasers? What if-”
“Raya,” I croaked, sitting up and rubbing my eyes. “No one brings lasers to a high school fashion show.”
“She might,” Raya whispered. “She would.”
“Good morning to you, too,” Jackie mumbled, sitting up next to me, hair sticking up like she got into a fight with the wind and lost.
“We are ready,” I said firmly, reaching out to squeeze Raya’s arm. “You are incredible. Your designs are incredible. You’re basically a genius wrapped in fabric, okay?”
Flora, still curled like a shy little cinnamon roll in her blanket cocoon, nodded sleepily. “She’s right. Your designs made me feel like I’m in a fairy tale.”
“And I have excellent taste,” Penny yawned from somewhere behind a mountain of blankets, “so if I love them, the judges definitely will.”
Reyna sat up dramatically and threw her hands to the sky. “WE SHALL SLAY THE FASHION DRAGONS!”
“...What?” Jackie blinked at her.
“I’m too tired to explain,” Reyna waved a hand. “But Raya. You got this.”
Raya finally, finally, gave a tiny, hopeful smile.
“Okay,” she breathed. “Okay. I just… I want today to be perfect.”
“It will be,” we all said at once, a perfect chorus of sleepy chaos.
Eventually, we all peeled ourselves off the grass and started the slow shuffle toward getting ready. I wandered into the barn to look for my boots, only to find whipped cream on the doorknob. Again. I spotted more on the side of a hay bale. And one suspicious puff inside someone’s hoodie sleeve.
“REYNA,” I shouted.
“What?” she called sweetly from outside. “I’m innocent!”
“You are the opposite of innocent!”
Eventually, we got dressed (some of us still in pajamas under jackets), and scavenged for breakfast. Jackie offered us some leftover granola and milk from the house. Penny tried to make gourmet toast over the fire. It did not go well.
And then came the best part of the morning.
“Hey,” Jackie called, pulling her hair into a braid, “Mac’s about to take the tractor into town. He’ll pass by the school. If we hop on the back now, we can ride with him.”
“TRACTOR RIDE!” Penny cheered, instantly awake.
“I want the top!” Reyna announced before anyone could stop her, already scrambling up the side.
“The top is NOT for humans!” Jackie groaned, running after her. “That’s where the sacks of chicken feed go!”
“That’s basically what I am,” Reyna replied, perched like a victorious raccoon, wind in her hair. “Chaotic chicken feed!”
The rest of us piled onto the back-one big cozy mess of legs, elbows, and tangled scarves as we sat side by side on the wooden slats of the trailer. Flora sat between me and Raya, still wrapped in a blanket, while Penny hummed something that sounded vaguely like the Mission: Impossible theme.
Jackie finally clambered up behind Reyna and sat with one foot braced and one hand on Reyna’s shoulder, clearly ready to yank her back down if she so much as wobbled. “If you fall, I’m not sewing your limbs back on.”
“I’d haunt you for eternity,” Reyna grinned, turning to face the wind, not at all intimidated.
And then… we were off.
The cool wind whipped around us as the tractor chugged down the dirt road. The barn disappeared behind us, the golden morning sun flaring in our eyes as we rolled toward school.
The second we rolled up to school-tractor dust in our hair and marshmallow breath still lingering-we made a beeline for the boot of the tractor, where the holy grail of the day lived: the giant garment bag. Correction: bags. Plural. Stuffed to the brim with blood, sweat, tears, fabric, sequins, and a whole lot of questionable snack stains.
“Okay, troops,” Jackie grunted, swinging one over her shoulder. “Let’s get these dresses inside before they wrinkle and I have a meltdown.”
“You? You have a meltdown?” Reyna said, flinging another bag over her head and nearly toppling backward. “I thought you were immune.”
“I’m not immune to crushed satin.”
Inside, the school was practically unrecognizable.
The gym-normally a place of echoing sneakers and suspicious floor stains-had been transformed into a full blown fashion fever dream. The usual squeaky basketball floors were covered in sleek black flooring that gleamed under the lights. A runway-yes, like a real, raised, actually steady runway-stretched through the center of the room, lit on either side by warm spotlights that glimmered just enough to make everything look expensive. Someone had even added curtains to the bleachers, making the whole place look like a New York Fashion Week pop up shop.
Above the runway hung a literal disco ball, sparkling like it had something to prove, throwing tiny rainbows across the walls. A soft thrum of music pulsed through the hall-enough to make you feel like you were about to do something important, but not so loud that it drowned out the squeals of students arriving and models adjusting their hair clips.
“Okay, wait,” Flora breathed as we walked in, eyes wide. “Who… who did this?”
Everyone turned to look at Penny, who was grinning like a kid with a secret candy stash.
“Penny,” I said, jaw on the floor, “what the hell. You outdid yourself.”
“I don’t say this lightly,” Jackie said solemnly, “but this might be better than my cousin's wedding.”
“Who even are you?” Raya whispered, half laughing, half in awe.
“I have talents,” Penny said smugly, adjusting her bright pink glasses. “And a lot of free periods.”
She led us through the crowd of gawking students and confused teachers to the “backstage” area-which turned out to be a few spare classrooms turned into impromptu dressing rooms. Clothes racks lined the walls. Mirrors were set up on every desk. There were extension cords everywhere, hair tools plugged in and already steaming. It was chaos. Beautiful, glorious chaos.
Unfortunately, the beauty didn’t last.
Because that’s when we saw her.
Summer. Surrounded by her four perfectly posed models, all sipping cucumber water and pretending not to notice us. She turned as we walked in, flipping her golden hair over one shoulder like she’d trained for it.
“Well, well, well,” she said, drawing out each syllable like we were in a villain’s lair. “If it isn’t the charity case crew. Didn’t expect to see you here, Raya. What-decide to compete with napkin sketches?”
Raya, to her credit, kept her face mostly neutral. Mostly.
“Funny,” she said coolly. “I seem to remember you stealing and ripping up my napkin sketches. But whatever helps you sleep at night.”
“Oh, honey,” Summer smiled, sickly sweet. “I don’t need to sleep when I win.”
But then… she looked down.
Her eyes landed on the bag. The bags. The dresses. Jackie had opened one, revealing the shimmering green overlay of Flora’s gown, and Summer’s smile faltered just slightly.
“Oh…” she muttered. “You actually finished them?”
Penny nodded, popping a marshmallow in her mouth with casual menace. “Five of them. For five models.”
“Six,” I added. “If you count the designer walking out to take a bow after she mops the floor with your glittery... mermaid nightmares.”
Summer’s eye twitched. “Well,” she said, brushing nonexistent lint from her sleeve, “I guess I’ll just have to win the old fashioned way. With style.”
She swished away dramatically. One of her models stepped on her skirt.
I turned to Raya, who let out the breath she’d clearly been holding. “You okay?”
“I will be,” she said, a spark lighting in her eyes as she watched Summer disappear. “Let’s go show them what real style looks like.”
We didn’t get time to sit. Or breathe. Or really do anything except run around in a hurricane of fabric, safety pins, curling irons, and Reyna yelling, “WHERE IS MY EYELINER-I NEED TO LOOK DANGEROUS.” (Spoiler: she found it. She did, in fact, look dangerous.)
Raya was calm. Scary calm. That terrifying hyper focus kind of calm, where she barely blinked and moved like some kind of magical fashion gremlin possessed by a sewing spirit. Honestly? Iconic.
Then suddenly-
The lights dimmed.
The music changed from “hyped backstage panic playlist” to low, glittering bass that made your chest thrum like something big was about to happen.
Penny popped her head into the dressing room with a walkie talkie (where she got that, I still don’t know), her eyes wide. “They just started seating. We’re on second.”
Raya nodded, laser eyed. “You all ready?”
Flora, in a flowing sage green gown with embroidered vines wrapping around her arms, twirled nervously. “As I’ll ever be…”
“Let’s wreck her,” Jackie grinned, adjusting her red suit jacket with floral cuffs-equal parts farm and fierce.
Reyna dramatically flipped her long coat behind her, the layered sheer fabric sparkling like stars under the lights. “I was born ready, darling.”
I looked down at my own outfit-sleek midnight blue with a high slit, covered in tiny hand stitched constellations (courtesy of Raya’s meltdown insomnia fueled stitching frenzy). I’d never felt so confident in my life. “Let’s go.”
Summer’s group went first.
And, annoyingly, I had to admit-they were good. Each outfit was clearly professionally made. Flowing gowns, dramatic skirts, one girl had a train so long it took her five minutes just to walk to the end of the runway. The crowd clapped. Teachers nodded. A few phones were held high.
Raya didn’t flinch. Her fingers tightened slightly on the clipboard she was holding, but her chin stayed high.
“Okay,” Penny whispered, voice crackling through the walkie like some overly peppy general. “You’re up.”
I went first.
The lights hit me like a wave. Warm. Blinding. Perfect. The runway was slick under my shoes but I walked like I’d done it a thousand times. The crowd was a blur of colors and movement. The disco ball spun lazily overhead.
Behind me, I could hear the others getting ready, but all I could focus on was not falling over in front of the entire school.
And then I reached the end of the runway, turned, and-
Boom. Spotlight shift. Cue music change. Jackie entered next.
She owned the floor. Red, sharp, commanding. She winked at the crowd. I swear someone swooned in the second row. Her strut? Legendary.
Then came Reyna.
Tall black boots, sheer midnight coat that billowed like smoke, silver details catching the lights. She looked like a villain and a queen and probably someone who’d steal your heart and your wallet and you’d thank her. She threw a grin at the crowd and someone actually screamed. Like, full “AAAAGH” scream.
Penny came next, skipping-skipping-down the runway in a soft pastel yellow two piece, bubbly sleeves and a tulle skirt that bounced with every step. She did a spin at the end, posed like Sailor Moon, and got a standing ovation from the juniors.
Finally-
Flora. In sage and silver. Soft, delicate, full fairytale vibes. And as she walked, tiny embroidered petals fluttered from a hidden pocket in her skirt, drifting behind her like magic. The crowd gasped.
And then-right at the end-Raya stepped out.
Fire.
Her gown was a masterpiece: black base, overlaid with ombre tulle that started as deep crimson and melted into gold. Her sleeves fanned out like wings. Her makeup was sharp. Her hair was braided with gold thread. The moment she stepped on the runway, the crowd shut up.
You could feel it. That hush. That awe.
She walked like she’d been born on a runway.
When we all joined her at the end for the final bow, she didn’t even smile until the crowd broke into a thunderstorm of applause. Teachers clapped. Students hollered. Even Principal Marks stood up and gave a polite golf clap.
Summer?
She was sitting in the front row. Still. Smiling, yes-but with that tight smile people wear when they realize the storm’s already hit them and it’s far too late to run.
We’d done it.
And as the lights dimmed again, and the announcer came on to thank everyone for “this glorious showcase of student creativity,” I leaned into Raya and whispered:
“Hey, just so you know? You absolutely crushed her.”
Raya didn’t look at me. She just exhaled softly.
“I know.”
We were huddled so tightly I could barely breathe, arms tangled around shoulders, fingers gripping sleeves and jacket hems like life rafts. Six girls, one nervous knot of limbs and heartbeat, standing just off stage with the warm buzz of the audience seeping through the floorboards.
Raya stood in the center of us, shoulders held back, chin high-but I could see the tremble in her hands, the way she gripped Flora’s arm on one side and Penny’s hand on the other like her balance depended on it. Her knuckles were white.
Penny was bouncing slightly on the balls of her feet, though she was trying very hard not to squeal. Jackie had one arm slung casually around my back, the other bracing against Reyna’s shoulder as if to keep her from vibrating out of orbit. Reyna, to no one’s surprise, was already rehearsing victory poses under her breath.
Flora pressed gently against Raya’s other side, her delicate fingers wrapped around the edge of Raya’s sleeve, whispering soft encouragement that only someone standing as close as I was, could hear. And me? I was trying not to cry, not because I expected disappointment, but because I wanted this for Raya so badly. For all of us.
The emcee’s heels clicked as she walked across the stage, golden envelope in hand. The crowd quieted. The lights seemed to burn brighter.
She smiled. “And now, the moment you’ve all been waiting for-the results of tonight’s Everridge Showdown!”
Penny made a tiny noise that sounded like a balloon deflating. I squeezed her hand tighter.
“In fourth place…” the emcee said, unfolding the card with the kind of drama you could only learn from years of small town theater, “Calla Rivers!”
A wave of polite applause rolled through the crowd. We watched Calla step forward with grace, smiling and bowing slightly. I admired that about her-how she carried herself, even in a moment of defeat.
“In third place…” the emcee continued, her voice steady, “Star Matthews!”
Gasps and surprised claps. Star gave an exaggerated bow and blew kisses to the crowd, sparkling from head to toe. I saw Raya’s jaw tighten just a little. She wasn’t smiling yet. None of us were.
The tension in our circle coiled tighter.
“Second place… Summer Leigh!”
Another round of applause. Summer looked stunned, blinking as her name was called. Her jaw dropped open, and her friends screamed for her from the front row.
Which meant-
“-And in first place, the winner of this year’s Everridge Showdown is…”
The world slowed.
Please, I thought. Please, please, let it be her.
“…Raya Kensington!”
The auditorium erupted.
My breath caught, a rush of joy exploding in my chest like fireworks.
We screamed-all of us. Penny shrieked so loudly I was sure she’d pop a vocal cord. Reyna jumped so hard she nearly knocked over Jackie, who had to brace both of them. Flora clapped her hands to her mouth, her eyes wide and shimmering with happy tears. I laughed, half hysterical, overwhelmed by the emotion radiating from everyone around me.
And Raya-
Raya stood frozen for half a second, blinking in disbelief, before she let out this disbelieving, half hysterical laugh and crumpled into our arms.
We wrapped around her like vines, all shouting at once. Penny practically tackled her, arms flung tight around her shoulders. Jackie ruffled her hair affectionately, murmuring “Knew you had it in you, superstar.” Flora looked like she was trying not to sob as she whispered, “You did it, Raya. You really did it.”
And Reyna? Reyna clutched both of Raya’s hands and shouted, “YEAH YOU DID! I TOLD YOU. I TOLD YOU. YOU’RE A LEGEND.”
I just held onto the back of Raya’s jacket, overwhelmed and breathless. I’d never seen her look like this-open, stunned, vulnerable in the most beautiful way.
Someone called her name again-the judges beckoning her toward the mic at center stage.
She pulled away from us, reluctantly, and walked forward like she was floating.
The trophy-ridiculous and golden and glittering-was placed in her hands, and I swear she looked like she might burst into tears right there under the lights.
She stepped up to the mic.
Cleared her throat.
“I… okay. So I wasn’t going to give a speech,” she said, her voice cracking slightly, then smoothing out. “Because I’m not exactly a ‘speech’ kind of person. I’m more of a… fashion forward chaos tornado with a five step plan and backup accessories.”
Laughter. She smiled-a real smile this time. Soft. Earnest.
“But… winning this? Standing here?” She swallowed. “It’s not just about me. It’s about all of us. This group. My friends. My family, really.”
I felt something pinch in my chest.
“There were a couple nights I wanted to quit,” she said. “I told myself I wasn’t good enough. That I was just pretending. But these people-” she turned, pointing straight at us- “they didn’t let me fall apart. They showed up. Again and again. They reminded me who I am.”
A pause.
“And maybe I’m still figuring that out. But if I am, I’m doing it with them. With the people who make me louder and brighter and braver. So… this trophy? It’s not mine. It’s ours. Thank you for making me believe I could do this.”
The crowd cheered.
And we-we rushed the stage.
I don’t even remember how we got there. One second we were crying in the wings, and the next we were circling her again, laughing and jumping and shouting over each other.
Jackie lifted the trophy high like it was a championship belt. Penny twirled in dizzying circles around us, nearly taking Flora down with her. Reyna tried to piggyback onto Jackie and immediately got dropped on her butt, howling with laughter. Flora just stood at Raya’s side, holding her hand tightly and smiling through quiet, happy tears.
And me?
I wrapped my arms around Raya squeezing her tight.
“You earned this,” I whispered to her.
She sniffed. “Yeah,” she whispered back. “But I wouldn’t have, without you lot.”

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
We’d changed out of our stage outfits and into something more comfortable-though in Penny’s case, that still involved glitter socks and a light up hoodie. The air outside the school was cool and crisp, the kind that made everything feel a little more alive, like the world itself was cheering with us.
Our laughter echoed off the front steps as we practically skipped out the doors, one big buzzing ball of victory energy. Penny was humming a dramatic trumpet fanfare. Jackie had slung Raya’s trophy over her shoulder like a backpack. Flora was gently clutching her cardigan like it might flutter away from all the excitement. And Reyna-oh, Reyna-was jogging in backwards circles around us, practically glowing with kinetic joy.
“I’m just saying,” Reyna shouted, spinning mid stride, “there’s no way we can go home yet! We have to celebrate. I demand it! Mandatory post victory celebration. Stat.”
Jackie raised a brow. “What, like… go out?”
Reyna gasped like it was the most offensive thing she’d ever heard. “No, country girl. I mean the barn. Your barn. Where the snacks are! And the fairy lights! And the weird couch that smells like hay but is weirdly cozy!”
Jackie chuckled. “You just want an excuse to yell into the hay bales again.”
“Correct.”
We all laughed, and honestly, it sounded like music. The kind of music you don’t realize you’re craving until you hear it.
Then Flora’s soft voice floated in. “Wait-um. Did anyone… bring a ride?”
We all paused mid step.
“What do you mean?” Raya asked, frowning.
“Mac dropped us off, remember?” Flora said, glancing around. “But he left. He had that thing with his night class or… something? I think we’re stranded.”
We all turned as one to stare down the now empty parking lot. The last of the cars were pulling out, leaving behind nothing but the echo of tires and the soft glow of the streetlamps.
Penny tilted her head. “Stranded in the school parking lot… classic teen drama setup. I love it. Very spooky. Very goosebumps but make it fashion.”
Raya groaned. “Ugh, I knew I should’ve taken my scooter.”
Jackie pulled out her phone, frowned. “No one’s got a car we can call?”
We all checked. No Mac. No siblings. No backup ride. No fairy godmother Ubering in on a glittery cloud.
“Well,” Penny said, doing a little twirl, “we could always take the bus!”
Everyone turned to look at her.
She blinked. “What? The bus has, like, charm.”
Flora pulled out her phone. “…Next bus is in an hour.”
“Oh,” Penny said flatly. “The bus has no charm. It’s dead to me.”
There was a beat of silence. Then Jackie shrugged.
“We walk.”
“You say that like it’s a normal thing,” Raya muttered, folding her arms. “That’s a thirty minute walk.”
“We walked further during last year’s scavenger hunt,” Reyna pointed out, already bounding ahead like she was leading a parade. “This is practically a victory march!”
And just like that, we started walking.
The night air was alive with leftover adrenaline and the warm crackle of shared joy. The road was quiet, just moonlight and streetlamps lighting the way, but it felt magical somehow-like we were walking through the final scene of a coming of age movie, all stardust and laughter.
Penny had resorted to actual cartwheels down the sidewalk, her hoodie lights flashing every time she spun. “IF I SPARKLE ENOUGH,” she declared between flips, “THE CARS WILL THINK I’M A DISCO BALL AND PICK ME UP!”
Raya groaned. “You’re going to knock out your own teeth.”
“You say that like that’s not my dream!” Penny shouted.
Up ahead, Reyna was darting around like a puppy off leash-running ahead, shouting “come on, slowpokes!”, then doubling back just to start over again.
Flora giggled beside me, nudging Raya gently. “Hey… um, I didn’t get a chance to say it earlier, but…” She hesitated, then smiled shyly. “Your dresses tonight? Stunning. Like… actually stunning.”
Raya blinked. “Really? I was worried the second one was too sparkly.”
“No such thing,” Flora said with rare confidence. “And that final one with the sheer sleeves and the black boots? You looked like a princess… but one who could punch a guy in the throat.”
Raya beamed. “Okay. Best compliment ever.”
“Oh! And the trophy?” Flora added, eyes twinkling. “It’s perfect. And you deserved every bit of it.”
Raya’s smile softened, more real this time. She reached over and squeezed Flora’s hand. “Thanks, flower girl. That means a lot.”
Just then, we realized Reyna hadn’t circled back again.
We all paused.
“…Where is she?” Penny asked, slowing her cartwheels to a hop.
We turned in unison to look down the road. Nothing. Empty sidewalk. No wild soccer girl bouncing toward us. Just wind and crickets and the rustle of a tree branch.
Jackie’s brows drew together instantly. “Rey?”
Nothing.
She cursed under her breath and was already jogging forward. “I’m going after her.”
“I’m sure she’s just-” Raya started, but Jackie was already gone, her boots pounding against the pavement.
We watched her disappear into the dark like it was instinct-because it was. Jackie didn’t hesitate when someone she cared about might be in trouble.
Penny slowed her steps but kept bouncing. “She’s fine. Probably fell into a bush again. Classic Reyna.”
“I hope she’s not mad,” Flora said softly. “She looked so happy.”
“She’s probably chasing a possum,” I muttered.
We all laughed, but just underneath it, I felt the same tiny worry beginning to bloom in my chest.
Still, for now, we kept walking.
One half of the group-buzzing and spinning and glittering under the stars.
The other half? Somewhere up ahead, tangled in their own thread of whatever was coming next.

Jackie’s POV
Reyna was gone.
Gone.
One minute she was racing up the path ahead of us like a coyote on caffeine, and the next-nothing. No flash of red jacket, no cocky shout over her shoulder. Just… gone.
I started walking faster, then jogging. I scanned the tree line, the shadows, every flicker of movement in the dark. Nothing. No sound except wind rustling the dry summer leaves and the crunch of gravel under my boots.
My chest tightened.
She should’ve circled back by now. She always circled back.
“Reyna?” I called out, trying to sound calm.
No answer.
I picked up speed, breath growing shallow. My boots pounded against the pavement. The path sloped slightly uphill, disappearing into a patch of trees that cut between the school road and the fields behind town. She could’ve gone that way. Or wandered off into the trees. Or-
Or something happened.
What if something happened?
What if she tripped and hit her head?
What if some creep saw her alone?
What if this is the last time I ever-
“REYNA!” I yelled, voice cracking with something too close to panic.
I turned in a slow circle, chest heaving, eyes scanning the dark. Where is she where is she where is she-
Clack.
Something hit my shoulder.
I jerked back just as another small rock bounced off the toe of my boot.
What the-?
Then, softly, from above me: “Will you shut up?! You’re gonna blow my cover!”
I blinked, looked up.
And there she was.
Perched up in a tree like some gremlin in a hoodie, crouched dramatically on a thick branch, eyes wide and glinting with mischief.
My heart slammed into my ribs so hard I nearly keeled over.
“Reyna Dash,” I hissed, hands on my hips, trying to slow my breathing. “Have you lost your entire mind?”
She grinned like a guilty raccoon. “Maaaaybe. But come on-tell me this isn’t the best idea ever.”
I stared at her for a beat, then exhaled hard through my nose. “Girl, I thought you got kidnapped. Or mauled by a bobcat. Or-something. And you’re just up a tree, throwing rocks at people?!”
She giggled, swinging one leg down from the branch. “Not people. You. I was aiming for your butt, but you moved.”
“Oh, sorry. Next time I’ll stand still so you can bruise my tailbone.”
“Appreciate it,” she said with a grin.
I sighed. Of course she was hiding in a tree. Of course she thought it was genius.
“What are you even doing?” I asked, walking closer and resting a hand on the rough bark.
She beamed. “Lying in wait.”
“…Come again?”
“I’m gonna jump out and scare the others when they walk by,” she whispered, like this was a top secret government mission. “Classic prank setup. Very campfire horror vibes. Very ‘this is how I assert dominance as class clown.’”
I squinted up at her. “You’re out here in the dark. In a tree. Alone. With no flashlight. Waiting to jump out at a group of girls who will definitely scream and maybe punch you in the face.”
“Exactly,” she said, eyes sparkling. “It’s the perfect plan.”
God help me, I rolled my eyes. “You’re a menace.”
“Thank you,” she said proudly.
She scooted over on the branch, patting the space behind her. “C’mon. Get up here. It’s more fun with backup.”
I hesitated. I mean-I could. I’ve climbed trees before. But-
“Come onnnn, Jackie. You’re strong. Use those farm muscles.”
I muttered something under my breath and grabbed the lowest branch. It took a bit of maneuvering, and the bark scraped my palms, but a minute later I hoisted myself up, awkwardly settling behind her.
Unfortunately… there wasn’t a lot of space.
I ended up practically pressed against her back, both of us straddling the branch, my knees tucked around hers, my chest brushing her shoulder every time I breathed.
And wow, suddenly I forgot how to do that.
Breathe, I mean.
My brain started short circuiting instantly.
She smelled like citrus shampoo and wind and the leftover sugar from the cotton candy she stole earlier. Her hair was soft and kind of tickling my neck. She was warm. Stupidly warm. And my hand was braced on the branch right next to hers, so close our pinkies brushed every time one of us shifted.
I could feel my face heating up. And not because the night was warm.
Why did I do this. Why did I climb this tree. Why is my heart trying to yeet itself into space. She’s just a person. A chaotic gremlin person. Who is currently pressed against me like we’re starring in a romcom stuck in an elevator scene.
“Shh,” Reyna whispered, completely unaware of my existential meltdown. “I think I hear them.”
I nodded. Or I tried to. I might have twitched.
She leaned forward slightly, eyes locked on the path, totally focused on her prank. Her voice dropped to an excited whisper. “This is gonna be so good.”
I stared at the back of her head like it held the answers to the universe. I was aware of every single inch of contact. My knees against her sides. My breath on her shoulder. The way her laugh still hadn’t faded out of my chest.
She was so close.
Too close.
Not close enough.
I swallowed hard.
Oh god.
I was doomed.

Flora’s POV
Okay. It’s been… ten minutes. Maybe less. But it feels like hours.
I tried to focus on the path, the crunch of gravel under our shoes, the gentle hum of conversation around me-Talia murmuring something to Penny, Raya adjusting the strap of the trophy bag she insisted on carrying herself-but none of it helped.
Reyna and Jackie were still gone.
And in my head? The worst possible scenarios were unfolding at lightning speed.
Maybe they got lost. No, that’s silly-Jackie grew up here, she probably has the trail memorized by muscle memory.
Maybe they’re just talking. But for this long? Without doubling back? Without Reyna shouting something at us from behind a bush? Not likely.
Maybe they got kidnapped. Oh no.
I swallowed hard, hands tightening around the sleeves of my cardigan.
Maybe there was a creature. Like, an actual monster. A forest creature that lures teenagers off the trail with weird smells and spooky noises and now they’re tied up with ivy vines and hanging from a tree like bait while the monster waits for the rest of us to wander into its trap and-
“Flora.”
Raya’s voice pulled me back to earth. I blinked and looked up just in time to see her glance sideways at me, concern softening the sharpness in her eyes.
She reached over and slipped her fingers through mine.
“They’re fine,” she whispered in my ear, her voice barely audible over the sound of Penny trying to convince Talia to rate every flavor of lollipop from most to least emotionally significant.
“They’re probably hiding in a bush or a tree or something,” Raya continued. “Plotting some dramatic prank.”
I nodded slowly, grateful for the warmth of her hand and her calm tone. She always knew when I was spiraling. It was one of her superpowers-besides styling entire fashion shows out of thrift store finds.
But even with her hand in mine, the worry still prickled in the back of my mind. Something didn’t feel right.
What if-
CRASH.
Something heavy landed behind us with a thud that shook the ground.
I shrieked.
Another thump. Louder.
Talia screamed. Penny yelled something that might’ve been “alien attack!” and ducked behind Raya. I nearly fainted.
I turned just in time to see two dark shapes dropping down from a tree like they’d fallen straight out of a horror movie.
“Oh my gosh-OH MY GOSH-IT’S THE MONSTERS!” I shrieked, flailing my arms like I’d suddenly forgotten how to use them. “THE MONSTERS HAVE JACKIE AND REYNA’S CLOTHES. THEY’RE USING THEM AS DISGUISES. THEY’RE-AHHHHH!”
Everyone else froze.
And then-Talia started laughing.
Penny was doubled over, wheezing.
Even Raya-stoic, stylish, composed Raya-was covering her mouth to stifle a laugh.
I blinked at the two figures, heart still hammering like a jackrabbit.
And that’s when I saw it.
The hood. The boots. The smug smile and the unmistakable glint of mischief in Reyna’s eyes.
And Jackie, standing beside her, arms crossed but grinning like she couldn’t help it.
They weren’t monsters.
They were the prank.
“Oh…” I gasped, lowering my flailing arms as the realization sank in. “It’s just… you two.”
Reyna burst into another fit of laughter and dropped into a dramatic bow. “Thank you, thank you! I’ll be here all week. Try the caramel popcorn. Tip your waitress.”
“That’s not funny,” I said, still trying to catch my breath. “I thought you’d been, like… devoured by a night creature. Or-turned into spooky bait!”
Jackie stepped forward immediately and wrapped me in a hug, warm and grounding and smelling faintly of hay and shampoo. “I’m sorry, sugar,” she murmured against my shoulder. “Didn’t mean to scare you that bad. You know I wouldn’t let anything happen.”
I nodded against her chest, hugging her back.
Reyna popped up behind her, grinning like she hadn’t just taken three years off my life. “Okay, but in my defense-it was really funny.”
Jackie pulled back just enough to glare at her. “Reyna.”
Reyna held up her hands, all fake innocence. “What? I said it was funny!”
“Reyna,” Jackie said again, with the kind of voice that carried both threat and fondness.
Reyna sighed dramatically and turned to me. “Okay, okay. Flora, I’m sorry for traumatizing you with my tree based comedy routine. You’re my favorite cinnamon roll and I would never let actual monsters get you. Unless the monsters had snacks. Then I might hesitate.”
I huffed, but I smiled despite myself.
“Still,” I said, tugging my cardigan tighter, “maybe next time… just a little less horror movie?”
“Deal,” Jackie said instantly.
“No promises,” Reyna muttered.

Talia's POV
By the time we reached Sweet Apple Acres, the stars were glowing so bright it felt like they might just fall out of the sky. Jackie’s farmhouse sat up on a little rise, its porch light glowing like a welcome sign. The barn loomed just beside it, the string lights across the rafters flickering faintly like fireflies stuck in midair.
The moment our feet hit the gravel drive, Reyna flopped down dramatically on the grass like she’d just finished a triathlon. “This is it,” she groaned, arms flung wide. “This is where I freeze to death. Tell my soccer team I loved them.”
“You are literally wearing two hoodies,” Raya muttered as she stepped over her.
“I’m fragile,” Reyna said from the ground, sitting up with a pout. “I run hot during competition and cold during victory. It’s a known science thing.”
Jackie pulled off her jacket and tossed it on a bench by the barn door. “Should’ve worn your dragon onesie.”
“I wanted to, but you said I’d overheat.”
Jackie gave her a dry look. “And now you’re freezing?”
“YES.”
Reyna popped up suddenly like a puppet on strings, pointing both fingers dramatically at Jackie. “Make a fire. Please. I’m begging you. I’m going to become a Reyna shaped popsicle.”
Jackie sighed. “I already chopped firewood this morning. If I make a fire now, I gotta cut more to replace what we burn.”
Reyna blinked. “Okay, but, I can help!”
That set everyone off.
Penny immediately burst into giggles. “Ohhh my gosh. Reyna with an axe. I’m both excited and terrified.”
“I can help!” Reyna huffed, hands on her hips. “I’m strong! And full of initiative! And danger!”
“That’s what we’re afraid of,” I muttered under my breath, which made Flora smile and hide a giggle behind her sleeve.
Jackie rolled her eyes, all dry sarcasm and amusement. “Of course you can, Dash. Your track record of helping is spotless.”
“I am so insulted right now,” Reyna gasped, clutching her chest like a Shakespearean heroine.
But Jackie didn’t fight it. She walked to the barn’s side wall, pulled out a short handled axe from a hook, and turned back toward Reyna, holding it out.
“Fine,” she said with a shrug. “Prove it.”
Reyna blinked at the axe. Then blinked at Jackie. “Oh. You’re serious.”
“As a cow in a tutu.”
“Okay, wow,” Reyna muttered, stepping forward to take the axe-awkwardly. Hesitantly. “That was weirdly specific.”
Jackie just smirked.
“Here,” she added, stepping behind Reyna, reaching for the handle again. “Let me show you before you yeet this into your foot.”
I don’t think Reyna processed what was happening until Jackie was suddenly pressed up behind her, both of Jackie’s hands sliding over hers on the handle, steady and sure. Jackie’s chin was practically brushing Reyna’s shoulder, and her voice dropped to that calm, practical register she used when she was focused. “You gotta keep your grip solid. Elbows loose. Let the weight of the axe do most of the work.”
Reyna had frozen like someone had hit pause on her entire nervous system.
Her eyes were wide. Her voice? Nowhere to be found.
From where I stood by the barn steps, I could see the back of her neck turning a deep, tomato red.
Jackie, as usual, seemed completely unaffected. Or at least pretending to be.
She guided Reyna’s arms through the motion of a swing-controlled, slow. “Like this. Don’t rush it. If it bounces, you’ll feel it.”
“I’m feeling a lot of things right now,” Reyna muttered so quietly that I almost didn’t hear it.
Raya, Penny, Flora and I exchanged looks. Penny grinned.
“I’m gonna go find blankets,” she said, already bouncing toward the farmhouse. “It’s officially too much tension over there and my toes are cold.”
“I’ll help,” Flora said quickly, clearly not wanting to intrude on the moment either.
Raya grabbed my sleeve with a little smirk. “Come on, Talia. Let’s find the emergency quilt pile. I’m pretty sure Jackie’s Granny hoards wool like it’s gold.”
As we stepped inside, I stole one last glance over my shoulder-just in time to see Jackie guiding Reyna’s arms through another swing, the two of them so close I couldn’t tell where one started and the other ended.
And Reyna? She wasn’t laughing anymore.
She was glowing.

Chapter Text

Reyna’s POV
Okay. Okay okay okay.
I am fine.
Totally. Absolutely. 100% normal amount of fine.
I mean-sure, Jackie is standing directly behind me. And sure, her hands are over mine on the axe handle and her arms are basically wrapped around me like some kind of lumberjack superhero tutorial situation. And okay, maybe her voice is all low and rumbly and calm in my ear while she’s saying stuff like “elbows loose” and “let the weight do the work” and I think my brain just forgot what words are.
But like-it’s fine.
…Right?
I can feel everything. Her chest brushing my back every time she talks. The way her hands are rough but warm. The strength in her arms as she guides the axe down like it’s a dance move she’s done a thousand times. And I am doing everything in my power not to just turn around and yell into the sky because WHO GAVE HER THE RIGHT?
Holy cow she’s strong. Like farm girl strong. Like “lift a hay bale with one pinky” strong. And I swear the way she’s holding me right now is either going to end my life or jumpstart it into a whole new era. I don’t know. I’m not a doctor.
I didn’t even want to cut firewood, but now?
I think I’m in love with it.
“This is so stupid,” I mutter to myself as she adjusts my grip again, her voice low and all Jackie like. “Why is this so stupidly nice.”
“What?” she asks.
“Nothing,” I say immediately. “Definitely not narrating a meltdown in my head. Carry on.”
She snorts. And that laugh-ugh, it’s not fair. It shouldn’t make my stomach do that thing. The swoopy thing. Someone needs to make it illegal.
But then-then-she steps back.
Just a little. Just enough that the air rushes back in where she was. And suddenly, I’m alone holding the axe, and the chill in the barn hits me like an insult.
What the heck. No. No thank you. Come back.
“Alright,” Jackie says, stepping around to grab a new piece of wood and set it upright. “Your turn.”
I stare at the axe in my hands like it’s betrayed me. “I don’t want it to be my turn.”
“What was that?” she asks, not looking at me.
“I said I don’t want it to be my turn,” I repeat, louder-but still technically under my breath.
That’s when I hear it-a low chuckle.
I glance up.
Jackie’s smirking. That knowing, mildly smug but weirdly affectionate smirk she gets when I think I’ve gotten away with something but she’s already two steps ahead of me.
“You say something, Dash?” she drawls, raising an eyebrow.
“No,” I lie. “That was a squirrel.”
She lets out a short laugh and comes back over, brushing a curl of hair behind her ear and shaking her head like I’m some ridiculous little gremlin she accidentally adopted. She wraps her hands around mine again without saying a word, steady and certain.
“Let’s do it together,” she says, voice quiet but right in my ear again.
My heart explodes.
I nod. Because talking would be a mistake.
She helps me bring the axe down-clean, smooth, one solid crack that splits the log right down the middle. The wood falls apart perfectly.
“That’s how it’s done,” Jackie says, clearly pleased.
And I pretend not to melt into a puddle right there on the barn floor.
Firewood? My new favorite hobby.
We had officially cut enough firewood to heat the whole dang barn and probably the next town over.
Jackie set the last piece down with that casual, practiced grace she had, like her body just knew how to do useful things without asking. She gave a low satisfied hum-barely a sound, really-and I watched her brush her sleeves up to her elbows and scoop up a truly ridiculous amount of logs like it was no big deal. I mean, full on Greek heroine lifting mountain boulders energy.
I stood there, frozen.
And not just because I was literally freezing.
My hoodie wasn’t cutting it anymore, not with the night wind leaking through the cracks in the barn walls. My teeth were probably minutes away from chattering out of my skull.
But even as I hugged my arms around myself, all I could think about was how Jackie had been warm. Just a few minutes ago. Her arms around mine, guiding the axe. Her body right behind mine, steady and solid and patient. The rhythm of her breath. The way her voice got low when she was focused. The way she didn’t laugh when I was awkward. The way I hadn’t realized how quiet the world got when she was that close-like everything else had gone still to make room for her.
And now that she’d stepped away?
It was like someone had pulled the sun behind a cloud.
I missed it.
Her.
I missed her.
God, how sad is that? She was right there across the barn. Not even thirty feet away. And still, I felt like she’d taken some warmth with her when she left.
It wasn’t just the cold.
It was something else.
“Hey.”
I didn’t hear Flora sit down until she was next to me, quiet as a thought, soft as a sigh.
I jumped a little and looked over, blinking.
She tucked her knees under herself, watching the fire Jackie was building. Then, without turning to me, she said calmly, “You should just ask her out.”
My entire soul shrieked.
“WHAT,” I said, way too loud, absolutely panicked, nearly falling sideways off the hay bale.
She glanced at me, all wide eyes and innocent curiosity. “I said you should ask Jackie out.”
“I HEARD YOU I’M JUST-WHAT KIND OF CHAOS GREMLIN MIND READING-”
“You’re kind of obvious,” she added with a small shrug.
I opened my mouth. Closed it. Tried again. “I’m not.”
Flora tilted her head like a curious cat. “You watched her chop firewood like it was a religious experience.”
“I did not!” I hissed. “I just-she was-physics! I was studying physics! Like… form. And movement. And-how heavy wood is. And the… the trajectory of blade velocity-”
“You’re blushing.”
“I’m not blushing,” I muttered, pulling my hoodie tighter around me like it could shield me from the truth. “I’m just cold. And maybe hypothermic. You don’t know.”
She smiled but didn’t press.
I sat there, struggling to regulate my heart rate. The others were drifting back into the barn, arms full of blankets and pillows and leftover mugs of something warm from the farmhouse. Talia was yawning. Penny was humming. Raya was muttering something about lighting and aesthetics.
And I sat there. Shivering. Staring at Jackie.
Wanting things I wasn’t supposed to want.
“I couldn’t,” I said finally, voice quieter. “Even if I wanted to. She doesn’t like me like that. Jackie’s… she’s just naturally kind. She’d help anyone hold an axe.”
Flora glanced at me again, a soft kindness in her eyes that made me want to both look away and lean in.
She asked, “Have you ever heard of heliotropism?”
I frowned. “Is that a Greek monster?”
“No,” she said gently. “It’s when plants move toward the sun.”
I blinked. “Oh.”
“They don’t do it on purpose. They just… do. Because it’s what keeps them alive.”
I swallowed, the ache in my chest blooming deeper. “Why are you telling me this right now while I’m in the middle of a catastrophic feelings tornado?”
Flora didn’t smile this time. Her voice was almost reverent when she said, “Maybe Jackie is your sun.”
And it landed in my chest like a stone in still water-rippling, echoing, too heavy and too true.
Because what if she was?
What if every time I lit up, it was because she looked at me? What if the reason I was always leaning toward her-clinging to her energy, craving her steadiness-was because, deep down, I needed her warmth to keep growing?
What if I needed her more than she needed me?
The thought made me feel small. Bright, and hopeful-and very, very breakable.
“…What if I’m not hers?” I whispered.
Flora didn’t say anything. Just leaned her head against my shoulder. Her comfort was quiet. Simple. Like something I didn’t have to earn.
We watched the fire grow. The others curled up nearby. Blankets and laughter. Penny was poking Raya’s side with a marshmallow stick. Talia had fallen halfway asleep, her head nodding against her arm.
Flora watched everyone.
I watched Jackie.
She was tending the fire like she always did-focused, calm, hands steady. Her cheeks pink from the cold. Hair pulled back in a loose ponytail that kept falling over one eye. Her eyes flicked up-
And landed on me.
And she smiled.
Not just a quick one. A real one. Warm. Quiet. Just for me.
And I smiled back.
It just happened. No filter. No planning. Like some internal compass pointed at her and flipped the switch marked “sunlight.”
Flora giggled softly beside me.
Then she leaned in and whispered, “I think you’re her sun, too.”
I froze.
Before I could ask what she meant, she stood, brushed her hands off on her skirt, and wandered toward the others like nothing life altering had just been said.
And that’s when Jackie turned.
And started walking toward me. And I freaked out. Like I stood up way too fast and walked right past her gorgeous smiling face kinda freaked out. And why would I do that, you ask? I DON’T FUCKING KNOW!

Jackie’s POV
I walked over to her like a fool.
Smiling like an idiot. That quiet, dumb smile I get when I’m trying not to look too happy but I still feel it bubbling under my skin, warm and impossible to hide. Like I couldn’t help it. Like I didn’t want to.
She was sitting next to Flora, half shadowed in the firelight. Her cheeks were pink from the cold, eyes soft. She looked-peaceful. Like she belonged here. Like maybe I did, too, if I was lucky enough to be standing near her.
I had no plan.
I didn’t need one. I just wanted to be near her.
So I walked over, already hearing myself in my head: Hey, you cold? You want my jacket? You did good with the axe earlier, by the way. Not bad for someone who talks like she’s allergic to physical labor.
But before I could even open my mouth, she stood up.
Abruptly. Too fast.
Like a puppet yanked on a string.
She didn’t even look at me.
Just muttered something-loud and chipper and fake-and brushed past me like I wasn’t even there.
“I’m gonna go grab drinks!” she called over her shoulder. “Anyone want anything? Water? Juice? Emotional stability??”
Penny perked up immediately. “Ooooh, I want all three!”
“That’s an amazing idea,” Talia added with a sleepy smile, wrapped in her blanket like a burrito of quiet approval.
Raya waved a hand. “Bring the fancy fizzy ones. I need something that tastes like glitter.”
The girls laughed, chatter bubbling up again as Reyna disappeared back into the barn.
And I stood there, blinking like someone had just slammed a door in my face and I was still trying to figure out if it was on purpose.
I sat down slowly, half mechanical, easing into the hay bale beside Talia and across from Flora, who didn’t say anything-but she looked at me like she knew. That soft little Flora expression, gentle but all seeing.
I looked away.
Tried to smile. “Y’all are loud,” I muttered.
Penny elbowed me lightly. “You love it.”
She wasn’t wrong.
Usually.
But right now, everything felt like static. My body was here, but my mind was stuck somewhere back in the firewood pile, where Reyna had leaned into me-leaned, I swear she had-and let me guide her hands, let me steady her arms, and I could’ve sworn…
God. Had I imagined it?
All of it?
Had she just been humoring me?
I kept going over every second in my head like it was some crime scene. The way she’d shivered, but didn’t step away. The way her breath had hitched when I adjusted her grip. The way I’d caught her watching me earlier, eyes locked like she was reading a book and didn’t want to turn the page.
But maybe… maybe that’s just who she is.
Loud. Big feelings. Flashes of affection. That’s Reyna. That’s how she treats everyone. Maybe I wanted it to mean something, and it didn’t.
Maybe I’d read too much into it. Like a fool.
I dragged a hand down my face, trying to tune back in to whatever conversation was happening around me. Penny was talking about how her blanket smelled like popcorn. Talia was rating drinks based on how likely they were to be potions in a fantasy novel. Flora had quietly leaned against her shoulder.
And I…
I kept glancing toward the barn.
Waiting for Reyna to come back.
Wishing I could figure out what page she was on-and whether I was even in her story at all.

Reyna’s POV
The second I got inside the barn, I shut the door behind me a little too fast.
Okay. That’s a lie.
I slammed it.
Hard.
The echo cracked through the barn like a gunshot, but I didn’t care. My heart was already pounding, my chest already too tight.
“What the actual hell is wrong with me,” I muttered, pacing between crates of spare blankets and boxes of party supplies. “I walked right past her. Just zoom, like a glitching sim. No eye contact, no hey Jackie, no hey thanks for holding me from behind like I’m your axe princess from a folk ballad, just-bye.”
I dragged my hands through my hair.
Stupid. So stupid. Why did I do that?
She’d come over smiling. She looked at me like I was something good. Something worth walking toward. And what did I do?
Fled.
“I’m a coward,” I muttered, grabbing a crate and rummaging through it aimlessly. Just juice. Just drinks. Nothing to help my rapidly disintegrating sanity.
What if she’s mad?
What if she thinks I was rejecting her?
What if she’s outside right now telling everyone that I’m annoying and fake and a waste of time and she regrets every second she spent helping me chop stupid firewood?
The thought hit me like a punch to the gut.
I leaned against the barn wall, breathing hard. “No no no no,” I mumbled, fast and low. “She wouldn’t do that. She’s Jackie. She’s kind. She wouldn’t say that.”
…Right?
But what if she would?
What if I misread everything?
What if she was just being nice because that’s what she does, and I turned it into something more and now she’s out there realizing I’m clingy and weird and needy and too much and-
What if Flora was wrong?
What if Jackie is my sun but I’m not hers?
And worse-what if I messed it all up? What if Jackie doesn’t just stop liking me, but tells the others how awful I am? What if they all stop talking to me? What if they realize I don’t actually fit? What if I’m not fun or bold or lovable, just loud and exhausting and fragile in disguise?
What if I end up alone again?
What if I deserve to be?
I felt it rising in my throat like smoke-panic, thick and sour and hot behind my eyes.
My vision blurred.
My hands were shaking.
I couldn’t breathe.
I couldn’t think.
The walls of the barn seemed to bend inward, slanting and pulsing like I was underwater, like the whole space was closing in on me. I pressed my back against the door and slid down, hard, until I was curled at the bottom, head in my hands.
Voices.
I heard voices.
Laughter? Were they laughing?
Were they laughing at me?
I could hear them, clear as day-Penny, Talia, Raya, even Flora-mocking, whispering, saying she’s too much, she’s always too much, why do we keep her around?
I knew it wasn’t real. Some part of me knew.
But another part-the louder part-believed it completely.
Tears started falling, hot and fast, and I didn’t even try to stop them.
I was shaking. My breath came in short, sharp gasps. My hands felt like claws over my face. My heart was thundering like it was trying to get out.
I curled tighter, every muscle drawn up like I could make myself disappear.
And then-
BANG BANG BANG.
The door rattled behind me.
“Reyna?!” a voice called. Sharp. Familiar.
My heart stuttered.
Jackie.
“Rey-Reyna, open the door!”
I couldn’t. I couldn’t speak. Couldn’t move.
I whimpered-something between a sob and a protest-and crawled away from the door, dragging myself across the floor like my body had forgotten how to function. I tucked myself behind a bale of hay, still shaking, eyes wide and wild.
The door slammed open.
Jackie stumbled in, hair windblown, eyes frantic.
And then she saw me.
Her face changed instantly-from worry to something else. Something deeper. Her mouth opened like she was going to speak, but her voice caught.
I wanted to scream. To run. To tell her to get out. That I was broken and messy and she didn’t owe me her time or her presence or her concern.
But all I could manage was, “Go away.”
“Reyna,” she said, gentle, too gentle.
“Just go!” I shouted, voice cracking through the barn. “You don’t have to pretend. I know you don’t want to be here. Just-leave me alone!”
She didn’t.
Of course she didn’t.
Instead, she stepped closer.
“Not happening,” she said, quiet but certain. “I’m not leaving you.”
I turned my face away. “Why? Why are you always so nice to me?”
“Because I care about you,” she said.
Like it was simple.
Like it was true.
She didn’t try to hug me. Didn’t push or ask me to stop crying. She just sat down beside me, close but not touching. Like she’d done this before. Like she knew.
I cried harder.
But something about her being there-just being-helped. It grounded me.
Like maybe the sky wasn’t falling.
Like maybe I wasn’t alone.
After a while, when the trembling slowed and my breath evened out just a little, I leaned my head against her shoulder-tentative. Quiet.
She didn’t move away.
She let me rest there, solid and calm and real.
And I thought, Maybe the sun isn’t something you chase.
Maybe it finds you when you need it most.

Jackie’s POV
Reyna had been gone too long.
At first, I didn’t notice. The girls were laughing, swapping glitter filled insults about Summer’s fashion show defeat, and I was trying to be part of it. I really was.
But my eyes kept drifting back to the barn.
Ten minutes. Then fifteen.
No sound. No return footsteps. Just silence.
And the worst part?
I felt it.
That tug. That Reyna shaped static in the air.
I told myself she probably just got distracted. Knowing her, she’d found a bug to name, or reorganized the soda cans into a chaotic rainbow. But something kept pulling at me-an ache at the edge of my gut that told me: go check.
Then I heard it.
Faint.
A sound I wouldn’t have caught if I hadn’t already been listening.
Crying.
Sharp. Choked. Raw.
I was on my feet before I even knew I’d moved.
My legs carried me, fast, across the yard toward the barn. The others barely had time to look up. I didn’t wait for questions. Didn’t yell for someone to come. My chest tightened with every step.
Please be okay.
The door didn’t budge.
I shoved it harder. Nothing.
“Reyna?” I called, panic flaring now. “Reyna, open the door!”
I heard a whimper on the other side. Then… nothing.
Something inside me snapped.
I slammed my fist against the wood. “Rey-Reyna! Let me in! Please!”
Still no answer.
That was when I realized.
She was against the door.
She couldn’t move.
Or she wouldn’t.
That was worse.
My whole body burned cold.
I stepped back and threw my shoulder into the door with everything I had. The old hinges groaned. I hit it again.
It burst open-and I stumbled into a dim, too quiet barn, my breath heaving.
And there she was.
Slumped on the floor, curled tight near the far wall, like she’d collapsed in on herself. Hands clawed into her hair, face streaked with tears, shaking so hard I could feel it from across the room.
She looked-
God.
She looked wrecked.
Not Reyna who just failed a prank wrecked. Not Reyna who’s being overdramatic for laughs wrecked.
This was something else.
Like her whole world had cracked apart and swallowed her in one breath.
My throat closed around the lump rising there.
Her whole body shook. Her breath was ragged and shallow. She looked like she was unraveling-like the Reyna I knew was somewhere deep inside, buried under panic and fear and guilt.
“Go away,” she sobbed, her voice cracked and raw.
I froze, heart racing.
She turned her face toward me, eyes wide and terrified, like I’d come to tear her apart instead of help put her back together.
“Just go!” she screamed. “*You don’t have to pretend. I know you don’t want to be here. Just-leave me alone!”
Something inside me shattered.
But I didn’t move.
“Not happening,” I said quietly. My voice wasn’t shaking, but the rest of me was.
She twisted away, curling tighter into herself. “Why? Why are you always so nice to me?”
I swallowed, knees hitting the floor.
“Because I care about you,” I said. Truth. Simple. Heavy.
She didn’t answer. Just cried harder.
I didn’t reach for her. Didn’t speak again.
I sat beside her, knees pulled up, hands resting in my lap. I stayed.
That’s all I could do.
And slowly-painfully slowly-her sobs began to soften.
The trembling dulled. Her breathing evened out.
And then-
She leaned toward me. Hesitantly. Like she wasn’t sure if she deserved it.
And I stayed still.
When her head came to rest on my shoulder, I closed my eyes and breathed.
She was still shaking.
But she wasn’t alone.
And I wasn’t leaving.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
The fire cracked softly in front of us, its warmth soaking into my skin even through the layers of mismatched blankets we'd dragged out earlier. Above us, the stars looked unreal-too many, too bright, like someone had over edited the night sky.
I wasn’t saying much. Mostly just sitting, watching, listening. That was my comfort zone, especially when my brain hadn’t quite caught up to how much had changed in the last couple of days. Two days ago, I didn’t know where I fit. Now I was here-wrapped in a shared quilt, sipping warm cider from a mismatched mug, surrounded by girls who made the night feel like a campfire dream.
“Summer wishes she had even a fraction of our energy,” Raya was saying, flicking an invisible strand of glitter from her sleeve. “You can’t fake charisma. Believe me, I’ve seen her try.”
Penny was draped over a hay bale like she was posing for a Renaissance painting, one boot in the air, sipping from her cup with unnecessary flair. “Please. She looked like a disco ball that rolled through a sad puddle of beige insecurity.”
I snorted into my cider before I could stop myself.
“Ohhh, we’ve corrupted Talia,” Penny gasped, delighted. “She snorts now. Our influence grows stronger.”
“I do not snort,” I said, which unfortunately came out right as I snorted again trying not to laugh harder.
Flora giggled behind her cup, soft and sweet. “I think we’ll beat Summer every year,” she said. “Especially with Raya designing and all of us helping.”
“Obviously,” Raya said with a theatrical bow. “And next year we will go bigger. Lights, fog machines, costume changes. Fireworks, maybe.”
“Fire hazards,” Penny corrected.
“Controlled fireworks.”
The laughter rolled easily around the fire. I watched them all-how the conversation tangled and flowed so effortlessly. How they moved around each other like puzzle pieces that had long since clicked into place. And somehow, even though I was still new, still quietly taking it all in, they made space for me. Every time. Like I belonged here.
Still, something tugged at me.
I glanced toward the barn.
It had been… a while.
Jackie and Reyna hadn’t come back.
“Wait,” I said, shifting my mug. “They’ve been gone a long time.”
Everyone quieted for a beat.
“Oh.” Flora’s brows furrowed gently. “Right. They have.”
“Maybe they’re just…” I trailed off. I didn’t know. Planning something? Talking? Getting lost in awkward silence because they obviously had feelings for each other and were trying very hard to pretend otherwise?
“Plotting a prank,” Penny offered, stretching. “Or chopping even more wood for fun. Or making out on the floor behind the hay.”
Raya stood, brushing straw from her pants. “Let’s just check. If they got eaten by coyotes or wandered into the next emotional dimension, I’d like to know before someone calls the cops.”
We all stood and walked together, the cold nipping at our legs despite the layers. The barn loomed just ahead, quiet and warm with a faint glow leaking through the cracks in the old wood.
As we reached the door, Raya held up a hand and pressed a finger to her lips.
We stopped.
Inside, through the still air, we heard Jackie’s voice-soft and low, like a thread pulled through the dark. A murmur of comfort. Steady, grounded, familiar.
And then Reyna-quieter, her words muffled, but the emotion behind them clear. Her voice shook, like it was breaking and rebuilding at the same time.
No one moved.
No one spoke.
We didn’t need to.
Even I, new as I was, understood what this moment was. It wasn’t just comfort. It wasn’t just friendship. It was something raw. Something that only the right person, the right anchor, could reach.
So we turned, one by one, and made our way back to the fire in silence.
The moment we were all seated again, Penny exploded.
“I TOLD YOU SO!!!”
She nearly fell off the hay bale in triumph, flailing one blanket draped arm in the air like she was conducting an orchestra of I told you so’s.
I burst out laughing before I could help it. The tension broke like a popped balloon.
Raya groaned and flopped backward. “You’ve been holding that in all night, haven’t you?”
“I have suffered waiting for this moment,” Penny announced. “All that tension! The weird eye contact! The axe tutorial of emotionally repressed pining!”
“They’re not gonna say anything, though,” Flora murmured, though her eyes twinkled. “They’ll just… keep dancing around it forever.”
“Yeah,” I said, softer, still thinking about the voice I heard-Jackie’s. Gentle, sure. “But… I think maybe they’ll stop running from it. Eventually.”
“Eventually,” Penny echoed dramatically, clutching her chest. “Oh, to be in love with your best friend and have no idea how to handle it.”
And we all laughed again.

Jackie’s POV
Reyna’s head was on my shoulder, and I wasn’t sure how to breathe.
She’d stopped shaking-mostly. Her sobs had softened to quiet breaths, the kind that came slow and shallow, like her lungs were still deciding if they trusted the air again.
But I could feel her.
Every tremor.
Every breath.
Every tiny shift as she sat beside me, her body barely touching mine but heavy with everything she wasn’t saying.
I didn’t move.
Didn’t speak.
I was afraid that if I did-if I shifted even slightly-it might snap whatever thread was holding her together.
And I’d never forgive myself for that.
So I stayed still. Steady. I could be that for her. I always had.
But then her voice broke the silence.
Quiet. Fragile. Almost like it wasn’t meant to be heard.
“Will you tell me the truth about something?”
I turned toward her slowly, heart already aching. Her voice sounded like a pebble tossed into deep water-tiny ripples moving through something vast.
“Course I will,” I said, low and even. The way I always talked when I meant it most.
She pulled away from me.
Not harshly-just gently. Slowly.
Like she was peeling herself out of something.
She didn’t face me. Instead, she turned toward the barn wall, pulling her knees in again, arms locked around them like she was holding herself together with both hands.
Her back was to me now.
And something about that made my chest twist painfully tight.
I wanted-so badly-to reach for her. To take her hand. To gently turn her around and look into her eyes and promise her she was safe. That whatever she was about to say wouldn’t scare me off. That she could lay it down in front of me and I wouldn’t run.
But I didn’t touch her.
She needed space, and I’d rather sit in silence forever than break what little trust she still had in that moment.
“I’ve been thinking about flowers,” she said.
At first, it didn’t register.
Flowers?
I blinked, frowning. “I’m sorry-what?”
She whipped her head halfway around to glare at me. “Shut up and listen.”
I blinked again.
Then, without thinking, I zipped my lips with an invisible motion and sealed them shut, mouth twitching despite myself.
Her eyes flicked back to the wall, but I saw it-a tiny, tired smile fighting its way up.
And then she kept going.
“Flora told me about this thing. Heliotropism. It’s when flowers move toward the sun, even when they’re not trying to. They just… grow in that direction.”
Her voice got quieter with every word.
And I listened. Really listened.
Still not sure where she was going with this.
Still not sure if it was okay to hope that she was walking a path I’d only dreamed of.
And then-
“I know you’re my sun.”
The words hit me like a punch to the chest. No warning. No time to prepare.
I felt like the air got knocked out of me.
I didn’t speak. Couldn’t.
I just stared at her back, every word echoing in my head like church bells at midnight.
I know you’re my sun.
I sat there stunned, barely breathing, as she kept going-faster now, like the words were racing out of her before she could stop them.
“And I know that’s probably weird. I mean, you’re you, and I’m-well, me-and maybe I’m just… projecting or being totally ridiculous but it’s okay if you don’t feel that way, like really it’s fine, I promise, I didn’t mean to dump it all on you or make you feel like you have to say anything back or-”
She thinks I don’t feel the same.
She thinks she’s too much.
She doesn’t know I’ve been standing in the middle of a storm just to be close to her light.
“And I mean, maybe it’s dumb. Maybe it’s all in my head. You’re always so calm and collected and I’m just this mess with too many opinions and too much volume and honestly I should’ve just stayed quiet because-”
I couldn’t take it.
I moved.
Softly. Deliberately.
I reached out, one hand brushing her arm, the other lifting gently to her cheek.
And I kissed her.
I didn’t think. I just did.
My lips against hers, quiet and trembling and so full of everything I’d been carrying for too long. Every second I’d watched her throw herself into the world like a firecracker and wanted to catch her before she burned out. Every time she’d laughed too loud and I’d wished I could bottle the sound. Every moment I’d stayed silent when what I really wanted was this.
She froze.
For a second, I thought I’d made a mistake.
Then-
She kissed me back.
And I swear the whole world tilted.
Her hands gripped my shirt, holding on like I was the only thing anchoring her. My chest cracked open and filled with warmth so big I could barely breathe around it. I didn’t know where she ended and I began. I didn’t want to.
When I finally pulled away, our foreheads almost touched. She was breathless. So was I.
I swallowed, still tasting her, still trembling.
And I whispered-barely audible:
“You’re my sun, too.”

Reyna’s POV
Jackie hadn’t said anything in a while.
She was still sitting beside me-quiet, grounded, steady in that way she always was, like if the world cracked in half she’d just calmly hold the pieces together with her hands.
Her shoulder was warm where mine had rested just minutes ago.
And now that I’d pulled away?
I was freezing.
I curled into myself, facing the wall, arms locked tight around my knees. It felt safer this way. Talking with my back to her. Not looking at her. Not seeing her face when I ruined everything.
“Will you tell me the truth about something?” I asked, quietly. Too quietly.
My voice sounded smaller than I meant it to. Like it came from someone else.
“Course I will,” she said behind me, steady and low. No hesitation.
I almost cried again at the sound of it.
My throat tightened as I tried to figure out how to start. My mind felt like a maze. Every path ended in a wall.
So I said the first thing that came out.
“I’ve been thinking about flowers.”
There was a pause. Then:
“I’m sorry-what?”
I turned and shot her a glare over my shoulder.
“Shut up and listen.”
She zipped her lips shut with a dumb little hand motion and I almost laughed. Almost. But I was too nervous to smile.
So I turned back to the wall and kept talking before I lost my nerve.
“Flora told me about this thing. Heliotropism. It’s when flowers move toward the sun, even when they’re not trying to. They just… grow in that direction.”
I could feel the weight of her attention on me like the sun itself, and I hated it and needed it in the same breath.
My fingers curled into the hem of my hoodie.
I should stop. I should. But I didn’t.
“I know you’re my sun.”
The words left me before I could take them back.
And immediately, panic started to claw up my throat.
I could feel her freeze behind me. She didn’t say anything. Nothing. Not a sound. My stomach flipped.
I knew I shouldn’t have said it. I knew this was a mistake.
I started talking fast. Too fast.
“And I know that’s probably weird. I mean, you’re you, and I’m-well, me-and maybe I’m just… projecting or being totally ridiculous but it’s okay if you don’t feel that way, like really it’s fine, I promise, I didn’t mean to dump it all on you or make you feel like you have to say anything back or-”
My mouth wouldn’t stop moving.
I wanted to disappear.
“I mean, maybe it’s dumb. Maybe it’s all in my head. You’re always so calm and collected and I’m just this mess with too many opinions and too much volume and honestly I should’ve just stayed quiet because-”
And then she touched me.
Her hand brushed my arm, gentle. Her other hand came up to my face, and I froze.
And then-
She kissed me.
My brain went silent. My body forgot how to function.
She was kissing me.
Jackie was kissing me.
It was soft and careful and full of something I’d never let myself hope for-and for a second I couldn’t move, couldn’t think.
But then I kissed her back.
Harder than I meant to.
My hands fisted into her shirt like I was afraid she’d pull away too soon, like I had to hold her here, like I couldn’t bear to lose this moment.
I was shaking again. But not from fear this time.
From feeling.
She pulled back slowly, barely.
Our foreheads almost touched.
I couldn’t breathe.
And then she whispered it.
“You’re my sun, too.”
And I think I melted.
Right there.
Down to the bone.

Chapter Text

Summer’s POV
I wasn’t spying.
I was investigating.
For... justice. Obviously.
Flash would say it was “creeping” or “deeply unethical” or “the literal definition of violating someone’s privacy,” but I didn’t ask for his opinion, I just told him to follow me-and now here we were.
Crouched behind the side of the barn. Me, with mud on my heels and righteousness in my soul. Him, sighing dramatically like he didn’t choose to be here.
“They’ve been gone too long,” I muttered, squinting through a gap in the wood. “Too long means drama. Or secrets. Or both.”
“Or they’re literally just talking,” Flash offered, deadpan. “Because they’re humans with emotions. Ever heard of that?”
I ignored him.
Inside the barn, the lighting was dim, but I could make out their silhouettes-Jackie and Reyna, sitting on the ground, so close they could’ve been folded into each other. Reyna’s head tilted just slightly. Jackie leaned in.
And then-bam.
Kiss.
Jackie kissed her.
My stomach twisted.
And not in a cute way.
“Oh my god,” I whispered, voice high and sharp. “They’re kissing. They’re actually kissing. I can’t believe this is happening.”
Flash leaned in. “You can’t be serious-”
I was already recording.
“Summer,” he said, his voice suddenly low and tense, “don’t. Come on. Don’t do this.”
I kept my grip on my phone, filming the whole thing. Jackie’s hand on Reyna’s face. Reyna holding onto Jackie’s shirt like it was the only thing keeping her anchored to Earth.
They looked-ugh.
Soft.
And happy.
And like they didn’t have a care in the world.
I clenched my jaw.
“They humiliated me,” I said, keeping my voice low. “They pulled awful, mean spirited stunts and laughed like it was all a game. Nobody said anything. Nobody cared that it messed with my reputation.”
“They pranked you,” Flash said gently. “Yeah, it sucked. But this? This isn’t justice. This is just cruel.”
“I’m not going to post it,” I said quickly. “I’m going to do something much worse. I’m going to even the field.”
He stared at me. “That’s not evening the score, Summer. That’s burning the whole field.”
I didn’t answer. Because part of me knew he was right.
But the louder part?
The louder part was still burning from how easily they got away with it. How everyone loved them. How no one ever laughed at them the way they laughed at me.
Jackie looked so calm in there. So sure. So... safe.
And I hated how much I wanted that, too.
“I’m not the villain,” I muttered, watching through the crack in the wall as the two of them leaned into each other, forehead to forehead, lost in whatever moment they thought the world had forgotten.
Flash didn’t say anything.
But I didn’t delete the video.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
There was something sacred about sitting around a fire after midnight. Like the air was thicker with secrets. The laughter always felt a little too loud, and the space between people got smaller.
The six of us had been huddled under every spare quilt we could find, passing around a bag of marshmallows that no one was actually roasting anymore. The fire was dying down into a soft glow, but none of us wanted to go inside. Not yet.
Penny was mid whisper-well, Penny’s version of a whisper, which was basically a dramatic stage murmur-as she said, “Okay but seriously, do you think they finally confessed or do we need to lock them in the barn again?”
Flora gasped, scandalized. “We never locked them in the barn!”
“Okay, but like emotionally, we did.”
Raya sipped her tea and gave a slow, regal nod. “If they’re not holding hands when they come back, I’m filing a complaint with the universe.”
I smiled quietly, letting the warmth of their voices fill me. This group-these girls-they were loud and messy and soft in ways I was still learning to hold. I hadn’t been here long, but somehow I’d fallen into them like I belonged. I didn’t want to jinx it by saying anything out loud, but… I felt it. The kind of closeness I’d only read about in books.
And then-
The barn door creaked open.
“SHUT UP,” Penny whisper yelled, smacking Flora’s arm and diving under a blanket like that would somehow disguise the entire conversation. “Incoming!”
We all scrambled into casual positions, which immediately made us look suspicious. I tucked my face into my mug and tried not to giggle.
Jackie and Reyna were walking toward the fire.
Correction: Jackie and Reyna, wrapped together in a blanket, were walking toward the fire.
And not like, oh it’s cold let’s share a blanket for survival.
Like… wrapped. Cozy. Close. Jackie’s arm loosely around Reyna’s shoulders, Reyna practically folded into her side.
My heart did something stupid and warm in my chest.
Jackie sat down first, cool as ever, her expression only slightly squinty with suspicion. “Alright,” she said, slow drawl settling into the quiet, “what were y’all talkin’ about when we walked up?”
Raya, without missing a beat, smiled and said, “Nothing, darling.”
Too sweet. A little too innocent.
Jackie raised a brow. “Uh huh.”
She didn’t push it-yet.
Meanwhile, Reyna was just… staring at her.
She didn’t say anything. Didn’t look at any of us. Just kept gazing up at Jackie like she couldn’t believe she was real. Like if she blinked, Jackie might vanish back into the barn and take the moment with her.
It was so soft I could barely breathe.
Penny leaned into me, giggling behind her hands. “She’s literally beaming, look at her. Reyna Dash? Beaming.”
“She’s glowing,” I whispered back, grinning. “She looks like she just walked out of a YA novel epilogue.”
We snorted into our mugs, trying very hard not to ruin the moment with our collective squealing.
But Jackie turned her head toward us anyway. That slow, suspicious squint back in full force.
She narrowed her eyes. “You were talkin’ about us.”
Jackie’s voice cut through the crackle of the fire. Not harsh, just calm and knowing, but laced with something underneath-something quieter. Curious. Maybe a little vulnerable.
We all froze.
No one answered right away.
And then-
Penny exploded.
“OH MY GOD,” she whisper yelled, eyes bugging out, blanket flying off her shoulders as she sat up straight. “Did you make out or WHAT!? I’m DYING over here, someone throw me in the fire!!”
We all burst into laughter.
Raya nearly choked on her tea. Flora hid her face behind her mug, shoulders shaking. I couldn’t stop giggling.
“Penny!” I hissed through my teeth, elbowing her.
But it was too late. The words were out there. The question. The very Penny ness of it.
And now… we were all looking at them.
Every single one of us turned to Jackie and Reyna.
Reyna still hadn’t looked at anyone else-her eyes were locked on Jackie like she was memorizing every part of her face, like the rest of us didn’t even exist.
And Jackie…
Jackie looked down at her. Just for a moment.
Soft.
Then slowly, she turned to face the group, eyes landing on Penny.
And-blushed.
Blushed.
I don’t think I’d ever seen Jackie blush before.
She gave the tiniest, bashful smile-like it surprised even her-and nodded once, small and certain.
Penny screamed.
“I KNEW IT, I KNEW IT, I KNEW IT!!!” she shouted, leaping to her feet and doing this full body bounce like she might actually launch herself into the stratosphere. “I was RIGHT! I CALLED IT! I WIN EMOTIONAL PREDICTIONS!!”
“Penny, it’s not a competition,” Flora giggled.
“Everything’s a competition if you believe in yourself,” Penny declared, still bouncing in place like her bones had turned into springs.
The rest of us were laughing too, caught up in the rush of it. Not just the kiss. Not even the surprise. But the fact that they’d finally gotten there. That they were real. That they weren’t hiding anymore.
It felt like something cracked open and let the light in.
“We have to DRINK,” Penny shrieked. “WE HAVE TO TOAST TO OUR LITTLE BLANKETED LOVEBIRDS-”
Jackie groaned softly but didn’t even try to argue. Reyna just grinned, finally tearing her eyes away from Jackie to look at the rest of us with this wild, dazed sort of joy.
Raya raised an eyebrow and leaned forward, the corner of her mouth curled in that effortless, almost cruel little smirk she did when she was about to verbally wreck someone-in a fashionable way.
“Wait a minute,” she said. “Didn’t you two go to get drinks, like, half an hour ago?”
Jackie cleared her throat. “Uh.”
Reyna coughed.
“You’re telling me,” Raya continued smoothly, “you were so busy making out you couldn’t even bring us one?”
There was a pause.
Then, in perfect unison, Jackie and Reyna looked at each other.
And grinned.
“Something like that,” they said together.
We died.
Penny shrieked again and grabbed my wrist, dragging me to my feet. “COME ON, TALIA. IT’S CELEBRATION TIME. I’m getting juice and whatever other dramatic drink options we’ve got. Spiked apple cider. Orange soda. MILK IF I HAVE TO.”
She yanked me toward the house, our laughter echoing behind us like fireworks.
And in the glow of the firelight, Jackie and Reyna stayed wrapped in that blanket, closer than ever, surrounded by the warmth of the people who loved them most.
It was perfect.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
It was the sound of someone falling off a hay bale that woke me.
Followed by:
“WHAT TIME IS IT?!”
Then a thud. Then Penny screaming “I LOST MY SHOE!” like it was the apocalypse.
I jolted upright, hair tangled, one arm numb from sleeping on it weird. My eyes burned. My brain had not rebooted. The barn looked like a blanket explosion-piles of quilts, empty mugs, socks everywhere. Jackie’s dog was asleep on my feet.
“Wait,” I mumbled, blinking rapidly. “What’s going on?”
“We overslept,” Flora said in a hushed panic. She held up her phone like it was a cursed object. “It’s 8:20.”
There was a beat of silence.
Then pure, unfiltered chaos.
Raya sat bolt upright, her face crumpling in absolute horror. “We are going to be late. My streak-my attendance-my reputation.”
Jackie, from the corner, muttered, “You mean your reputation for being dramatic?”
“DON’T MINIMIZE ME, JACKIE!”
Reyna flung the barn door open and shouted, “EVERYONE PANIC!!!” even though we already were. She was barefoot, wearing Jackie’s hoodie that reached mid thigh, and her hair looked like she’d wrestled a raccoon in her sleep and lost.
Penny was hopping on one leg, still trying to locate her other shoe. “I need a mirror and eyeliner or I will DIE A SOCIAL DEATH.”
“I’ll braid your hair while you brush your teeth!” Flora offered, grabbing her bag and brushing out knots with one hand.
“I can drive,” Jackie said, calm as ever as she pulled her hair back into a ponytail. “We can make it in five if we run all the lights and pray.”
“Not comforting!” I shouted, fumbling to zip up my jacket over my pajamas. “WHERE ARE MY JEANS?”
“YOU’RE WEARING THEM,” Penny shrieked.
I looked down. “Oh.”
By the time we made it out of the barn, we looked like some chaotic, mismatched girl band in the middle of a rough tour. I had one boot half laced, Penny had glitter on her cheek for no reason, and Reyna… well, Reyna still had Jackie’s hoodie on. No one said anything.
We screeched into the school parking lot at 8:47. Technically only seventeen minutes late-but enough that we were already toast.
As we walked into the hallway, breathless and mostly put together, something… shifted.
People moved aside.
Like, parted.
Like the red sea of high school lockers had cracked open and every eye was suddenly on us.
I didn’t get it at first.
Until Reyna leaned toward me with a half whisper, half smirk and said, “Okay, I know I’m cool and all, but is it just me or are more people staring than normal?”
I looked around.
And yeah. She was right.
People weren’t just looking. They were gawking. Whispering behind hands. Staring like we’d walked in with flaming capes and a marching band behind us.
Flora tugged at her sleeve. “Why are they-”
“I don’t like this,” Jackie muttered.
“What is this?” Raya asked, voice clipped as she scanned the hallway like it personally offended her.
That’s when Flash appeared.
He was practically jogging to catch up, his expression tense. He zeroed in on me, brushing past the others as he reached us.
“Talia,” he said, a little too fast. “Hey. You guys need to know-uh-something happened. Or like, it’s about to happen-okay wait no, it already did but I’m trying to fix it-”
“Flash,” Jackie cut in. “Spit it out.”
“What happened?” Flora asked, her voice already tight with worry.
“Who did something?” Penny snapped. “If this is about me putting highlighter on my eyelids, I stand by that choice.”
Flash swallowed hard. “It’s Summer.”
That was the name.
All of us tensed.
Even Reyna stopped smiling.
“What did she do?” Raya asked, sharp now. Her tone was ice, the kind that came just before she took someone down with words alone.
“I-I’m trying to warn you before it spreads,” Flash said, flustered. “I didn’t know she was going to do it. I told her not to. I swear.”
“Do what, Flash?” Jackie said, voice firm-low and steady in a way that meant she was two seconds from getting protective.
But before he could answer-
A voice rang out.
“Flash,” Summer said, strutting toward us like the main character in a villain origin movie. Her arms were crossed, her tone syrupy and venomous. “Why are you talking to these losers?”
She didn’t even glance at the rest of us.
She was staring right at him.
Flash shifted awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry,” he mumbled-except his eyes flicked toward me when he said it.
Not Summer.
Us.
And that’s when I knew.
This wasn’t just about hallway stares.
This was about us.
About something Summer had done.
And whatever it was… it was already spreading.
Like wildfire.
Summer was still standing there. She hadn’t moved. Like she was waiting for the moment to strike.
And sure enough, her eyes flicked over all of us-slow, calculating-and landed right on Jackie and Reyna.
Then she smiled.
Sharp. Fake. Nasty.
“I’m surprised,” she said, all sweet venom, “that you have enough pride to come strutting into school together.”
Her gaze lingered on Reyna. Then Jackie.
That was when it hit me.
My stomach dropped.
She knows.
Somehow-somehow-Summer knew about Jackie and Reyna. And with the way everyone had been staring, whispering, moving out of our way like we were radioactive…
She must’ve told people.
Reyna blinked. “I’m sorry, what the hell do you mean, woman?”
She said it loud, defiant, and entirely Reyna. Her voice carried like a spark in dry grass, and before I could even process it, she was marching toward Summer with her hands clenched and her jaw tight.
Jackie reacted instantly.
Her arms wrapped around Reyna’s waist from behind-gently, but firm. Holding her back.
Reyna jerked in surprise. “Jackie-!”
“Don’t,” Jackie said under her breath, low and even. “Not here.”
Summer just smiled.
That awful little smirk that said I won this round without needing to say it out loud.
She let her gaze drop, right to Jackie’s arms around Reyna, and then she just said it-
“That.”
Then she turned on her heel, her little pack of perfectly lip glossed followers giggling behind her, and strutted off like the hallway was her runway.
I heard someone gasp down the hall. Someone else whisper.
Reyna was fuming.
Like actually fuming.
She turned in Jackie’s arms, eyes wide and disbelieving. “What the hell does she mean ‘that’?” she snapped, throwing up her hands and mimicking Summer with way too much accuracy. “‘That.’ Like, what even IS that?!”
Jackie looked down at her-calm, steady, the opposite of Reyna’s storm.
“Us,” she said.
Just that.
And Reyna froze.
“Oh,” she breathed.
There was a beat of silence. One of those charged, tense ones where everyone could feel something shift in the air.
Then Raya, ever the queen of Dramatic Timing, flipped her hair and declared, “It’s 2010, for heaven’s sake. Not the 1900s. Get over it.”
We all laughed-even Reyna, a little breathless and flushed.
But as we started walking, something happened-something that none of us planned, but all of us did.
Me. Penny. Flora. Raya.
We moved in.
Not aggressively. Not even consciously, I think. But suddenly, the four of us were walking just a little tighter around Jackie and Reyna, our bodies closing into a subtle ring. A quiet little shield.
A message.
They’re with us.
And anyone who had a problem?
Could get in line.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
It had been a week.
A long, awkward, side eyes in the hallways, tables parting in the cafeteria kind of week.
Word had spread fast after… everything. And not in the way movies always made it seem-there hadn’t been a big confrontation or shouting match in the quad. No slushies thrown. Just a slow, quiet sort of freeze. People stopped waving. Group chats got quieter. Teachers looked at us weird. And somewhere in there, we’d all just kind of… peeled off.
Now we sat outside at break.
Every day.
Same bench. Same tree. Same sky.
We said it was for the fresh air. For the sunlight. For the peace.
But really?
It was just easier not having to pretend we didn’t notice people whispering.
I sat at the end of the bench, my lunch balanced in my lap. Flora was beside me, nibbling the edge of her sandwich while sketching little vines up her arm with eyeliner. Raya, legs elegantly crossed, was holding court over the grape container and dramatically retelling a scene from her drama club’s rehearsal.
And down on the grass in front of us, Jackie sat with her legs stretched out, boots scuffed and crossed at the ankles. Reyna was lying with her head in Jackie’s lap, hoodie sleeves pushed to her elbows, eyes closed against the sun, like she’d finally found the one patch of peace in the universe.
Jackie was twirling a bit of Reyna’s hair between her fingers absently while munching on a granola bar.
It was… soft.
Comfortable.
Even if school wasn’t.
Even if the rest of the world had pressed pause on liking us.
This moment was still good.
And then-
CRASH.
“AGHHHH-!”
A body went flying past me, tripped over Reyna’s legs, and landed face first in the grass with a squeak and a grunt and a thud.
“WHAT IN THE-” Reyna sat up, startled, blinking as her head disconnected from Jackie’s lap like the world had just dropped her out of a dream.
Everyone stared.
“Penny,” Jackie said flatly, looking down at the pile of limbs and glitter sprawled at her feet, “are you good?”
Penny popped up like a cartoon spring. “YEP! Totally fine! I tripped with purpose and I have news, so don’t even worry about it-my elbow’s bleeding a little bit, but it’s probably fine, and anyway, I-okay-so-wait, wait-I just found out-OH MY GOD I HAVE TO TELL YOU-”
She started spinning in a circle, hands flailing, talking so fast none of us could catch a single sentence.
“Penny,” I said, trying to keep a straight face, “deep breath. Try using, like… one sentence. With punctuation.”
She gasped dramatically, held a hand to her chest, and took a very exaggerated inhale. Then, with her eyes wide and her voice in a single, breathless sentence, she said:
“The school is doing a battle of the bands and we HAVE to compete!!!”
Flora blinked.
Raya raised an eyebrow.
“I don’t play anything,” I muttered. “I mean I took piano lessons but I mostly cried through them.”
“We’re not doing it to win,” Penny said, eyes glittering. “We’re doing it to make a statement! To have fun! To reclaim our vibe!”
“We’ll get booed off the stage,” Jackie said, but not meanly-just like she’d already accepted it. “People don’t exactly love us right now.”
“Yeah,” I said, shifting my apple in my hand. “We’re kind of… unpopular exiles.”
Penny tilted her head, trying and failing to look innocent. “Oh. Right. Did I mention Summer’s also competing?”
There was a pause.
A long, slow pause.
And then-
Reyna’s head snapped up.
“We HAVE to do it,” she said, deadly serious. “We have to do it to beat her.”
Jackie blinked. “You just said we weren’t doing it to win.”
“That was BEFORE,” Reyna said, already getting to her feet like she was about to launch into a training montage. “Before the enemy revealed herself.”
Penny fist pumped the air.
Flora giggled. Raya groaned. Jackie leaned back on her hands and smiled like she knew she’d been dragged into something she couldn’t stop.
The music room smelled like dust, dry sheet music, and something vaguely lemon scented that might’ve once been floor cleaner.
We had officially claimed it.
Our unofficial band headquarters.
Summer had walked past earlier-nose in the air, her music theory laced posse trailing behind her-and made a dramatic gagging sound at the sight of us carrying in a secondhand amp and an electric guitar with chipped stickers on it.
But we didn’t care.
Okay. I cared a little. But only for like… two minutes. Maybe three.
Now we were inside. Alone. And not doing a whole lot of anything.
Raya was seated at the old upright piano, gently pressing keys like she was hoping they’d play themselves. Penny was upside down on a desk with her legs flopped over the back, slowly twirling a drumstick between her fingers and occasionally thumping it against her forehead like that would summon inspiration.
Flora had curled herself under the whiteboard with the tambourine in her lap, shaking it occasionally like a very shy ghost was trying to get our attention. Jackie was on the windowsill tuning her bass in steady, quiet plucks, and Reyna-Reyna was sitting cross legged on top of the teacher’s desk, absentmindedly strumming her electric guitar with the amp turned off.
Me?
I was lying face up on a desk, trying to find meaning in the ceiling tiles.
We had everything.
Instruments. A space. A reason to burn bright.
And absolutely no idea what to write a song about.
“I’m just saying,” Penny said, her voice echoing off the ceiling, “we should consider doing a song entirely made of barnyard animal noises.”
“Absolutely not,” Jackie muttered without even looking up.
Flora cleared her throat. “What if we wrote about… not belonging, but, like, in a cool way?”
“Vague,” Reyna said, plucking a few discordant notes.
“I could write about heartbreak,” Raya offered. “But I’d need to fabricate an entire emotional history first.”
“That’s called acting,” Penny said.
We all groaned.
Every time someone tossed out a suggestion, it just kind of… fell flat. Nothing stuck. Nothing sounded like us.
And the longer we sat there, the heavier it felt. Like we were slowly sinking into the realization that Summer and her classically trained army might actually have us beat.
I sat up slowly. My back ached from lying on the hard desk, and my brain hurt from overthinking. I looked around at the group-my friends. My band.
And something about how quiet they were hit me the wrong way.
“Okay,” I said, standing up fully now. “No. Come on.”
Raya blinked. “Talia?”
“We’re awesome,” I said, voice picking up momentum as I crossed the room to the whiteboard. “We are literally made of chaos and talent and emotion. And glitter. And rage. Why can’t we do this?”
No one answered.
So I grabbed a marker, uncapped it, and turned to face them.
“Fine. Everyone-give me one idea. One word. One feeling. Anything. We’ll brainstorm. Out loud. Together.”
There was a pause.
Then Penny slowly sat up and said, “Revenge.”
“Of course,” I muttered, but wrote it down anyway. Big bubble letters.
“Loneliness,” Flora said quietly.
“Power,” said Jackie.
“Style,” Raya offered, casually fluffing her hair like she was the concept.
“Fire,” Reyna said, louder, leaning forward with new energy. “Like… a fire that burns everything fake down.”
I nodded. I wrote them all.
And then the words started coming faster.
“Hope,” I added.
“Chaos,” said Penny again, louder now.
“Home,” Flora whispered.
“Defiance.”
“Heartbreak.”
“Rebuilding.”
I scribbled everything down, the board filling up with messy, overlapping words and ideas. Red. Blue. Green. Whole clouds of ink. Every time someone saw a word, it sparked another thought. Another idea. Another line.
And suddenly-we had a wall of inspiration..
Every inch of the white board was covered in words. Crossed out ones. Underlined ones. Doodles from Penny. A suspicious number of fire symbols courtesy of Reyna. And right in the middle: a giant, looping swirl around the word defiance.
We stood back, admiring the chaos like it was a painting we were all a little bit responsible for.
“Okay,” I said, holding up my marker like it was a microphone, “we have a lot of energy here.”
Penny pointed. “There’s a flower in the corner.”
“That’s Flora’s,” I said.
Flora smiled without apologizing. “I like symmetry.”
Raya leaned against the piano, arms crossed. “So. What are we actually saying? What’s the core?”
Reyna leaned on Jackie’s shoulder, one hand still holding her guitar by the neck. “Can we vote or something? Like an emotional democracy?”
I nodded. “Yes. Everyone pick one word from the board. One word you think the song has to be built around.”
We went down the line.
“Defiance,” I said first. No hesitation.
“Fire,” Reyna said instantly.
Jackie raised an eyebrow but added, “Home.”
“Power,” said Raya.
“Chaos!” Penny shouted, bouncing on her heels.
“Loneliness,” Flora said, soft but certain.
We all looked at the board again.
I turned around and scribbled tally marks.
There were overlaps, for sure. But two stood out above the rest-Defiance and Fire.
I underlined both.
Penny gasped. “It’s like we’re a phoenix. RISING FROM THE ASHES.”
“Okay, relax, bird girl,” Reyna laughed, nudging her with her guitar.
Jackie stepped back, staring at the board like she was fitting puzzle pieces together in her mind.
“Alright,” she said, slinging her bass strap back over her shoulder. “Rey. Come with me. Let’s try to put some chords under this.”
Reyna grinned. “I thought you’d never ask.”
“Try not to burn the school down,” Raya called as they headed for the door.
“No promises!” Reyna shouted, already halfway down the hall with her amp slung over her shoulder.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The room quieted for a second once the door clicked shut.
Flora looked up at me from where she’d sat cross legged on the floor, tambourine now resting beside her notebook. “What now?”
I capped my marker, turned back to the board, and grinned.
“Now we find the words that match the fire.”
Flora was the first to sit cross legged on the floor with a pen and her sketchbook open beside her. Penny had flipped her chair backwards and was scribbling on the whiteboard in bright pink marker while humming a beat that didn’t match anything. Raya was typing on her phone with the speed of someone delivering urgent poetry. And I-I was holding the lyrics notebook in my lap, flipping to a fresh page.
The music room felt different now.
Still chaotic. Still cluttered.
But not stuck.
We’d finally cracked something open, and now everything was flowing.
“I think we should give everyone a verse,” I said again, firming up the idea. “And do one for Jackie and Reyna too.”
“They are the plot,” Penny said, dramatically underlining “LOVE” on the whiteboard. “We’d be villains if we left them out.”
“They better not be kissing somewhere while we write literal art,” Raya muttered, half joking.
Flora smiled. “They’re probably working on chords, like they said.”
“Probably,” Penny said, raising an eyebrow and not believing that for a second.
The song wouldn’t be complete without them (even if they are making out somewhere…).
“Can mine have yelling?” Penny asked. “Like just a scream of emotion. Or, like, an actual scream.”
“Maybe just metaphorical yelling?” Flora offered gently, smiling.
Penny nodded like that was a valid compromise.
We got to work. For real.
Ideas started coming faster, tossed across the room like soft, silly grenades.
“What rhymes with ‘disaster’ that’s not ‘plaster’?”
“‘Faster.’ Or ‘ever after.’ Or ‘raccoon blaster.’”
“PENNY.”
“Okay, okay-emotional raccoon blaster.”
We laughed a lot. Some ideas were ridiculous, some weirdly good, some just the kind of nonsense that made us feel like everything was lighter again.
But the more we joked, the more real the ideas started to sound.
We worked verse by verse, line by line. We gave each other space to write our own lines, but also helped build the rhythm and transitions as a group. We kept laughing-especially when Penny tried to rhyme “existential” with “presidential.” But the real stuff came out too. Real feelings. Real friendship. The kind of history you can only make together.
We wrote for each other.
But we wrote for us, too.

“Still Burning”
Lyrics by Talia, Penny, Flora, Raya, Jackie & Reyna (written by all)
[Verse 1 – Talia]
I used to stand on the outside lines,
A whisper girl in louder times.
But you pulled me in like I belonged,
Now every note feels like a song.
[Verse 2 – Flora]
I speak in quiet, blooming ways,
In roots and rain and soft delay.
But with you all, I found my sound,
Where kindness grows and holds its ground.
[Verse 3 – Penny]
I crash, I dance, I fall, I scream,
I turn my mess into a dream.
But you never rolled your eyes,
You just drummed along with my wild side.
[Chorus – All]
We are fire, we are light,
Different stars in the same sky.
We were pieces, scattered, torn,
Now we’re family, reformed.
Let them talk, let them try,
We’re louder now, and we won’t hide.
They can try to dim the flame-
But we’re together, still burning.
Still burning.
[Verse 4 – Raya]
They thought I sparkled just for show,
But you saw what I didn’t know.
You let me shine and still be real,
In threads of truth I didn’t feel.
[Verse 5 – Jackie]
I hold things close, I speak in small,
But you saw me past the quiet walls.
You brought my rhythm into light,
And made the silence feel just right.
[Verse 6 – Reyna]
I fly too fast, I talk too loud,
I joke, I stunt, I own the crowd.
But you stayed when others ran-
You caught the girl behind the brand.
[Chorus – All]
We are fire, we are light,
Different stars in the same sky.
We were pieces, scattered, torn,
Now we’re family, reformed.
Let them talk, let them try,
We’re louder now, and we won’t hide.
They can try to dim the flame-
But we’re together, still burning.
Still burning.
[Chorus – All, repeat + harmonies]
We are fire, we are light,
Different stars in the same sky.
We were pieces, scattered, torn,
Now we’re family, reformed.
Let them talk, let them try,
We’re louder now, and we won’t hide.
They can try to dim the flame-
But we’re together, still burning.
Still burning… still burning… still burning.

When we finished, we were silent.
Not the awkward kind.
The good kind.
The kind where everyone looks around like: Did we really just make that?
I met each of their eyes-Penny, still holding the marker in her fist like a mic. Flora, notebook pressed to her chest. Raya, blinking hard like she didn’t want to admit she was moved.
“Let’s show them when they get back,” I whispered.
“Yeah,” Penny said, suddenly very still. “Let’s burn the place down.”
“Emotionally,” Flora added.
“Obviously,” Penny said, pausing with a mischievous grin. “Mostly.”

Jackie’s POV
We found an empty practice room two doors down from the main music hall. The kind with mismatched chairs, scuffed floor tiles, and a few amps stacked in the corner like forgotten relics of high school band dreams.
“This one!” Reyna shouted the moment we cracked open the door. She practically flew inside, her guitar case smacking the doorframe on the way through. “It smells like teenage angst and floor polish-perfect.”
I chuckled under my breath and followed her in, setting my bass down with a soft thud.
Reyna dropped her case, yanked it open, and hauled out her guitar like it was a sword forged for battle. Then she hopped up onto her amp like it was a throne and plugged in with a triumphant flick of her wrist.
“Alright, alright,” she said, fingers already flying across the strings, trying out half chords and messy arpeggios that buzzed with potential. “We need something that screams vengeance, but like…in a fun, flirty way.”
I raised a brow. “Fun. Flirty. Vengeful.”
“Exactly!” she said, strumming something sharp and dissonant, then pausing. “Wait, no. That’s more ‘I tripped on the way to murder someone.’”
“Which is very you,” I muttered.
Reyna stuck out her tongue and then grinned. She leaned down, played a few slower chords, blending in a warm hum underneath the growl of her opening riff.
“Ooooh,” she whispered to herself, more to the guitar than to me. “That’s closer. That’s almost like… like revenge with a soft center.”
I smiled, letting the weight of my bass settle into my lap as I tuned the E string.
She was so in it. Focused. Buzzing with that kind of energy that lived just beneath her skin, the kind of energy that made rooms feel smaller when she walked in, like they couldn’t quite contain her.
And it hit me, again, all at once-how lucky I was.
That she liked me.
That she was mine.
That I could just sit here and watch her be this.
I must’ve zoned out a little, because next thing I knew, Reyna flicked her hair dramatically over her shoulder and said, “Okay, I know I’m gorgeous, babe, but please-we have music to conquer.”
I blinked.
Snorted.
Rolled my eyes. “You’re ridiculous.”
“And pretty,” she added, wiggling her eyebrows.
“Debatable.”
She gasped. “Rude.”
We got to work, layering chords and talking through transitions. Every time we found a section that clicked, Reyna would shout “YESSS” like she’d just scored a goal in a video game, and I’d just smile, grounding her chaos with a nod and a quiet, “That’s it.”
After an hour and a bit, we had a full progression. Clean, heavy, dynamic. It felt like us-like fire held in rhythm.
But as the minutes ticked by, Reyna’s energy started to slow.
Her riffs got lazier. She leaned harder against the amp. Her sentences were broken by yawns, and her eyes started doing that half lidded thing like her brain was powering down mid note.
“You good?” I asked softly.
“I’m fine,” she mumbled, trying to lift her guitar. It wobbled in her hands like it weighed a hundred pounds.
“Mm hmm.”
“I am!” she said, but her voice cracked on the yawn.
I pushed my bass off my lap and stood.
“Y’know,” I said casually, walking over to her, “what’s a girlfriend for if she can’t carry you places?”
Then I winked.
Her eyes went wide.
“You called me your girlfriend,” she said, voice tiny.
“You are,” I said, shrugging.
She grinned so big it was practically illegal.
“I’m not protesting,” she said, stretching like a sleepy cat. “But you better mean that carry thing, because I am toast.”
She wobbled onto her feet, looked around, then climbed up on her amp like she was about to perform a stage dive.
“C’mere, strong girl.”
I crouched slightly and she wrapped her arms around my shoulders, her legs curling around my waist. Her guitar was slung across her back and her face nestled against the side of my neck as she leaned her head down with a sleepy hum.
“You smell like lemon soap,” she mumbled.
“You smell like exhaustion and peanut M&Ms.”
“Delicious,” she whispered.
I adjusted her gently on my back, reached down, and grabbed both guitars-hers and mine-by the necks in one hand, and hefted her amp up under my other arm.
Reyna gave a sleepy sigh behind me.
I smiled.
And I carried us back to our girls.

Talia’s POV
When Jackie walked back into the music room, we all went quiet.
Mostly because she was carrying everything-her bass, Reyna’s guitar, and Reyna herself, who was fully curled around her back like a very exhausted, very pretty koala.
Her cheek was smushed against Jackie’s shoulder, and one of her arms was dangling limply over Jackie’s chest. She mumbled something that sounded like “guitar sandwich” and then went quiet again.
Jackie looked tired but content, her eyes soft as she adjusted Reyna’s weight.
“Think I’m gonna take her home,” she said, voice low and warm. “She’s pretty much out.”
“She better be,” Penny whispered. “She’s been vibrating on a cosmic level for like, three days straight.”
“I’m still… listening,” Reyna mumbled from Jackie’s shoulder, eyes barely open.
Jackie smirked and shifted her grip on the guitars. “We’ll meet after school tomorrow, yeah?”
Reyna groaned, her words barely audible now. “Can’t. Soccer all week.”
“Soccer?” Penny repeated like Reyna had said “alien rodeo.” “All week?”
Reyna just made a small whining noise and pressed her face harder into Jackie’s shoulder.
Penny threw her hands in the air. “Fine! Saturday. Everyone. At my house. Ten a.m. sharp. We eat cinnamon rolls. We rehearse. We take over the world.”
We all nodded.
Even Flora, who was already putting her tambourine gently into her backpack like it was a sleeping pet.
“Drive safe,” I said to Jackie as she turned toward the door, Reyna already dozing off again. She just nodded once, Reyna’s hair brushing against her cheek.
And then they were gone.
The room felt a little emptier after they left. Not bad-empty, just… quieter.
We all packed up. There wasn’t much else to say.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
I waved goodbye to the girls as we each split off outside, the air cool and soft in that way it gets right before night settles fully in.
But I didn’t go home.
Not yet.
I walked three blocks, caught the bus, and got off two stops before mine.
The hospital was quiet when I arrived-just a few nurses moving between rooms, the soft beep of machines humming through the halls like a second heartbeat.
I knew the way.
Room 208. Familiar. Lived-in. A little too clean.
But this time, when I reached the door, something stopped me.
The sound of laughter.
I peeked in-and smiled.
Ellie was holding Nate’s hands, walking backwards slowly while he took wobbly steps toward her. She counted under her breath, quietly, her voice full of careful encouragement.
Nate was… walking.
A little shaky. A little uneven.
But walking.
Hope bloomed in my chest so fast it made my ribs ache.
Ellie caught my eye and grinned, mouthing, He stood up all by himself earlier.
I stepped into the room just as Nate made it the last few steps back to his bed. Ellie steadied him, both of them beaming now, and I felt this dizzy rush of something I hadn’t felt in a while.
Relief.
Real, solid, glowing relief.
If he was walking, it meant things were changing.
It meant maybe-finally-he’d be able to go home soon.
“Hey, superstar,” I said, grinning as I approached.
Nate gave me a tired thumbs-up before collapsing onto his pillows.
We all ate dinner together in his room, balancing takeout containers on the windowsill and making fun of the weird green Jell-O they kept giving him. Ellie looked lighter than she had in weeks. Nate even smiled a few times, which was rare lately.
After we finished, Ellie stood and stretched.
“I need to run home for a bit,” she said. “Laundry, charger, maybe scream into my own pillow for a second.”
I smiled. “You okay?”
“Yeah. For the first time in forever… yeah.”
She kissed Nate’s forehead, squeezed my shoulder, and slipped out the door.
And just like that, it was me and Nate.
Quiet.
Just us.
I looked at him. Really looked at him.
His eyes were tired, but they weren’t heavy like they’d been. His hands didn’t shake the way they used to. He was propped up on his own strength.
Nate was half-dozing when Ellie left, his head tilted against the pillow, his arms folded loosely across his chest. The quiet settled in the room like a blanket, thick and comfortable.
For a few minutes, I just sat there beside him, absently tracing the edge of my sleeve between my fingers.
Then his voice broke the silence.
“So,” he said, “how’s school?”
I glanced up, startled. “It’s… good.”
He raised an eyebrow without opening his eyes.
I knew that look.
It was the same one he gave me when I told him I definitely didn’t sneak out to buy candy at midnight when we were kids. The you’re full of it but I’ll let you keep digging look.
He cracked one eye open. “Talia. Come on.”
I sighed. “It’s fine. I mean-it’s weird. But fine. I don’t want you to stress about it.”
He didn’t say anything.
Just looked at me.
So I gave in.
I told him about Summer.
I started with the pranks-the makeup, the water bottle, the fake love letter. How it all spiraled, how Summer snapped, how everything led to that hallway moment when she exposed Jackie and Reyna. How the entire school seemed to turn on us like we’d flipped a switch.
How we now ate lunch outside.
How Reyna tried to act like it didn’t bother her.
How Jackie held everything in until her knuckles turned white.
How I wasn’t even sure where I fit in it all anymore.
And somewhere in the middle of all that, I just-stopped.
My throat got tight.
Too tight.
And I blinked, confused, because I wasn’t even crying. I didn’t feel sad. But my chest ached and my jaw clenched and something hot burned behind my eyes.
“I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” I whispered suddenly, voice cracking. “I have friends now. Like-actual friends. And you’re getting better. And Ellie’s amazing. This life is better than anything we had in the city, but…”
I trailed off.
Nate sat up a little straighter, watching me now, serious and quiet.
“But I’ve never been this tired,” I continued, voice smaller now. “Or this… sad. In the city, everything was boring and kind of lonely, but at least I could disappear. Here? It’s like I’m always seen. I know every street, every face, and every single thing feels close. And when something goes wrong, there’s nowhere to hide.”
Nate didn’t say anything for a second.
Then he reached out, not for a hug, but just to gently squeeze my hand.
“It’s okay to feel that way,” he said. “Even when things are good.”
I stared at our hands.
“You’re not broken for feeling overwhelmed,” he added. “You’re living in the after. All the hard stuff didn’t magically disappear just because it looks nicer now.”
I wiped at my eyes, embarrassed. “But I don’t even know why I’m crying.”
“That’s because it’s not just one thing. It’s everything.”
He smiled faintly, that quiet big-brother kind of smile that said I get it, even if I don’t say much.
“You need a place,” he said. “Not to run away, just… somewhere to breathe. Something to make you feel like you’re not on display.”
I nodded slowly, still blinking too fast.
“I used to climb into the linen closet when I was twelve,” he added. “Sat on the towels and listened to old songs on a CD player I stole from Mom.”
That made me snort.
He squeezed my hand again. “You don’t have to find a linen closet. But find something. Find a hideout. A hobby. Something that makes you feel like you.”
“It’s already late,” I said.
“Exactly,” he said. “Night has the best vibes.”
I laughed softly.
He was right.
The town was quieter at night. Less pressure. Less noise. Maybe if I wandered a bit, I’d find somewhere that felt mine.
So I stood.
Pulled my jumper over my head.
Nate smiled at me as I headed for the door.
“Go find your towel closet, T.”
I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, yeah.”
But my heart felt lighter.
And as I stepped out into the cool night air, the stars overhead and the streetlights blinking down like secrets, I felt something shift-
Not fixed.
But opening.
Maybe I didn’t need to escape the town.
Just… carve out a little corner of it.
For me.
I wandered for hours.
The kind of wandering that wasn’t really going anywhere-just drifting. Through narrow alleyways, past shuttered shop windows, down old sidewalks where the weeds broke through the cracks like tiny rebellions.
Every now and then I paused-looked into corners, behind old garages, through fences with half-rotted wood.
But nothing felt right.
Too exposed. Too echo-y. Too forgotten.
By the time I checked the fifth empty alley and climbed over the second set of rusted stairs that led nowhere, I was ready to give up.
My legs ached. My brain was tired. The night was quiet in that sleepy, humming way that felt like the world was telling me to go home.
I was halfway across a wide, open field behind the old library when I saw it.
A tree.
Not just any tree-the tree.
Big, wide-limbed and stubborn, standing alone like it had chosen this field specifically to be its kingdom. Its bark was dark and worn in places, and its branches stretched high and wide, silhouetted against the stars.
And nailed to the trunk-
A ladder.
Wooden slats. Weathered, but sturdy.
Something flickered in my chest. Curiosity. That soft tug behind the ribs that says go just a little further.
I looked around-no lights nearby, no cars, no sounds but wind and the faint hum of crickets.
I started climbing.
The ladder creaked, but didn’t give. The wood held under my hands, steady even though it had clearly been there for years. My heart thudded with each step-not from fear, but from something else.
Wonder.
At the top, tucked between the thickest branches, was a treehouse.
Not huge. Not shiny.
But real.
The walls were faded and the little door stuck slightly when I pushed it open-but inside?
It was perfect.
Dust floated lazily in the moonlight slanting through a single cracked window. There was a rug in the corner-frayed at the edges, but soft. A built-in bench with a couple of threadbare cushions. Shelves. A little wooden crate used as a table. Old posters on the wall, their edges curling.
Someone had loved this place once.
Someone had outgrown it.
But it felt like it had been waiting for me.
I stepped inside slowly, heart quiet, and pulled my jumper tighter around my shoulders. Then I sank down onto the bench, pulled my book from my bag, and opened to the page I’d left off on three days ago.
And I read.
Not for distraction.
Not to escape.
But just enough to lose myself in it-just the right amount.
The words blurred softly in my mind, mingling with the creak of the tree, the breeze outside, the cool air against my cheeks. I felt my breathing slow. My limbs grow heavy.
I didn’t mean to fall asleep.
But I did.
Curled in my new hideout, book open beside me, the night wrapped gently around the walls, like even the darkness knew I needed this.
And for the first time in a while…
I felt like I had space to just be.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
I arrived at Penny’s house at exactly 10:00 a.m.
Not a minute earlier. Not a minute late.
I may or may not have been sitting in Ellie’s parked car for four whole minutes, checking the time on my phone every twenty seconds like I was waiting for New Year’s.
Ellie had offered to walk me to the door, but I waved her off with a very serious “Penny will be... a lot. You’re not ready.”
She laughed and drove off.
I took a breath, checked the time again-9:59… and waited.
When the screen blinked over to 10:00, I stepped forward and reached for the doorbell.
But before I could knock-
WHAM!
The door swung open like it had been kicked.
“YOU'RE HERE!” Penny shouted, beaming so hard her cheeks were practically in orbit. She was wearing a glittery apron over pajama pants, had cake batter in her bangs, and exactly one star-shaped sticker on her nose.
“Uh-hi,” I managed, mid-step, before she grabbed me by the wrist and yanked me inside like I was late to a fire.
I stumbled through the doorway, tripping slightly over the welcome mat. “Penny, what is happening?”
(Okay, what I actually said was: “Could you maybe explain the situation with slightly less… velocity?”)
Penny turned with a flourish and pointed to the kitchen island like she was unveiling a masterpiece in an art museum.
“BEHOLD,” she declared.
I followed her gaze.
The cake looked like it had been baked by a rainbow in the middle of an emotional spiral.
Six layers. Each a different color. Slathered in icing and sparkles-edible glitter, I assumed (hoped). There were tiny candy stars around the base and some kind of lopsided fondant guitar shoved in the side. And across the top, scrawled in icing that clearly ran out of space halfway through the sentence, were the words:
Let’s Crush Summer! The “Summer” was squished in like an afterthought, the “r” practically falling off the edge of the cake plate.
I blinked.
“Oh my god,” I whispered.
“I know,” Penny breathed reverently.
There was a long pause.
Then I smiled-wide and real and a little crooked. “I love it.”
Penny squealed like I’d just handed her an Oscar. “SHE LOVES IT!! Flora said it was ‘a little violent’ but like in a whimsical way, so I take that as a WIN.”
“You should,” I said, still kind of in awe. “This is… actually impressive. You made all six layers?”
“By myself. From scratch,” she said proudly, then leaned in and whispered, “Except for blue. Blue fell apart. Blue is... mostly icing and panic.”
I laughed.
“Come on,” she said, grabbing the edges of the cake plate. “Help me carry it upstairs. The others are already up there. We are fabulous.”
We each took a side of the cake and slowly, very carefully, started the walk up the stairs.
It wobbled ominously on the third step.
“Don’t drop our friendship cake,” Penny whispered.
“I won’t if you won’t,” I muttered, eyes locked on the squished ‘r’ in Summer like it held all the power.
We made it.
Barely.
Penny kicked her bedroom door open with her foot.
And inside-on a sea of blankets and clothes and tangled extension cords-sat Flora, Raya, Reyna, and Jackie.
Raya was painting her nails. Flora was braiding Reyna’s hair - Reyna did not look too happy about it though. Jackie was playing a chord progression on her unplugged bass. Everyone looked up as we walked in.
And Penny held the cake higher, beaming.
“Let the crushing commence.”
We’d been working for hours.
And weirdly?
It was actually going… well.
Penny’s cake had been devoured within the first half hour (even the icing-on-the-edge “r” got eaten by Flora, who whispered “for vengeance” before biting it). The rest of the day had been spent curled into every corner of Penny’s room-amps buzzing, guitar strings being tuned, paper scraps with lyric ideas scattered everywhere like musical confetti.
Somehow, amidst the chaos, things clicked.
Each of us found our piece. Our moment. Our voice.
Even the silly bits somehow helped.
Like when Penny found an extension cord on the floor and immediately started whipping it around like a lasso, stomping her feet and shouting in the worst fake Southern accent I had ever heard:
“WELL GOLLY, REYNA, Y’ALL BEST BE WRITIN’ THOSE CHORDS ‘FORE I GET MY BASS OUTTA THE BARN, Y’HEAR?”
We lost it. Jackie nearly dropped her bass. Reyna was laughing so hard she rolled off the beanbag she’d claimed as her throne.
“Oh my GOD,” Jackie said, face half-hidden behind her hands. “I do not sound like that.”
“You absolutely do,” Penny cackled, still whipping the cord in the air like she was breaking in wild horses.
Another time, when things got stuck between verses, Raya stood up on Penny’s bed and began a dramatic reading of their current lyrics like it was Shakespeare, complete with stage directions, a fake sword made of a drumstick, and exaggerated gasps.
“It was FIRE, my liege,” she declared, falling onto a pillow. “But also... EMOTION.”
That turned into a full ten-minute “dramatic poetry theatre” break that we justified as “essential creative processing.”
But by the end of the day?
We had it.
A real song.
A full run-through, top to bottom.
We positioned ourselves around the room like a band ready to play the biggest stage of their lives-which, in our case, was Penny’s bedroom floor.
Penny counted us in with two sharp taps of her drumsticks.
And then we played.
Jackie’s bass kept everything grounded. Reyna’s guitar soared over it like a spark. Flora shook the tambourine in perfect time, adding that steady little heartbeat. Raya’s piano wrapped around us like ribbon.
Each girl stepped forward-sang her verse, told her piece of the story. Their voices were different, raw, real.
And then-
The chorus.
My chorus.
I stepped forward, voice shaking just a little, but strong.
And as I held the last note-
They all joined in.
One voice. One sound. Six parts of something bigger.
When we hit the final chord and everything fell quiet, we just sat there, breathing hard, hearts pounding like we’d run a race.
And then-
“THIS IS GONNA CRUSH SUMMER’S STUPID SONGS,” Penny shouted, jumping up with both fists in the air.
“Summer is not ready,” Reyna added, pointing to a drumstick like a sword.
“Neither are her backup singers,” Flora whispered, giggling.
We all cheered and high-fived and flopped dramatically onto the pillows and floor in a collective heap of tired joy.
By 5 o’clock, practice had melted into lounging. We were lying around in socks and hoodies, tangled up with each other on beanbags and rugs, surrounded by candy wrappers, lyric drafts, and empty mugs of hot chocolate.
Raya was painting Flora’s nails a glittery purple. Jackie was half-dozing, her bass still resting on her lap. Penny was talking about how we should wear matching jackets to the performance and that she “wasn’t saying leather, but also wasn't not saying leather.”
And me?
I was smiling.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The gym had been transformed.
The bleachers were pulled out, the stage built up in front of the basketball hoops, and rows of chairs lined the floor like some glittery, badly-soundproofed concert hall. Streamers hung from the ceiling. Lights flashed a little too bright for a high school event. Someone had gone way too hard on the fog machine.
But none of that mattered.
Because everyone was here.
All the girls’ parents. Penny’s little brother in a paper crown. Flora’s moms with literal flower crowns. Raya’s uncle who’d already set up a tripod to film “their rise to stardom.” Jackie’s Granny, wrapped in a denim jacket with rhinestones that spelled out Y’ALL GOT THIS on the back.
And in the middle of them all-Nate.
Out of the hospital.
Actually here.
He stood next to Ellie, both of them smiling so big I couldn’t stop smiling back. Nate waved when he spotted me side-stage, and Ellie gave me a thumbs up like we were about to fight dragons.
We kind of were.
Backstage was buzzing with nerves and hairspray. Our band-our team-was huddled near the curtain, instruments in their cases, faces glowing with adrenaline.
“Okay, okay, I’m gonna scream,” Penny whispered. “I might spontaneously combust. Is that allowed?”
“I don’t think anyone’s died of excitement at a school event,” Flora offered. “Yet.”
Then Summer walked by.
Hair curled to perfection. Lip gloss blinding. Flanked by her backup singers-three girls who looked like they’d been summoned from a pop star cloning machine.
“Good luck,” Summer said sweetly, her voice like syrup about to spoil. Her smile stretched too wide, her eyes glinting.
She didn’t wait for a response.
We didn’t give one.
She kept walking, heels tapping the floor like punctuation marks.
“Okay,” Reyna said, clapping her hands once. “Everyone in.”
We all closed in, forming a tight circle, arms linked.
Reyna took a breath, her face suddenly serious.
“We play like we practice. We move like a unit. We trust our chords. No soloing unless you’re drowning. Keep your tempo. Watch for transitions. Be hungry. Be vicious. Be faster to the ball than the other team.”
Jackie raised an eyebrow.
“Rey,” I said gently, “this is… your soccer pep talk.”
Reyna blinked. “Yeah. But it works, right?”
We laughed.
And then we broke the huddle, nerves bubbling into excitement as we went to peek behind the curtain. Summer was already on stage.
We settled behind the side wings, instruments still in hand, waiting for our cue. The crowd was loud, cheering-but something felt off.
I glanced toward the judge’s table.
And froze.
Their eyes.
They were wide. Too wide.
Unblinking. Glazed. Every judge was swaying in the exact same rhythm, like they were being pulled by invisible strings.
“Penny,” I whispered, nudging her. “Look at the judges.”
She leaned around me. Froze. “Okayyyy what the actual-”
“They look hypnotized,” I muttered.
Penny’s eyes darted to the crew backstage. “So do they.”
I turned. She was right. People in headsets, staff with clipboards-all of them swaying. Blank faces. Too-sweet smiles.
“Guys?” Flora’s voice called from the curtain. “Come here.”
We rushed over.
And saw the audience.
Dozens of people. Parents. Students. Teachers.
All swaying in sync. Eyes wide. Smiling.
Not blinking.
Only we weren’t affected.
Only us.
“What is this?” Raya whispered. “Is she seriously-bewitching people?”
“She must be using the performance,” Jackie said, voice low and even. “There’s something in the song.”
We stood there, frozen in disbelief, watching Summer glow under the stage lights.
And then-
Penny gasped.
“Look,” she said, pointing across the crowd.
One person.
Not swaying. Not blinking blankly.
Flash.
Standing near the back.
Watching us.
Eyes clear.
Not hypnotized.
And suddenly I knew-
Whatever this was, whatever Summer had done…
Flash knew something.
And we needed to find out what.
We didn’t even speak.
We just moved.
Through the crowd. Around the bleachers. Ducking behind groups of hypnotized parents swaying like marionettes with cut strings. We weaved through the chairs, keeping out of Summer’s line of sight as her voice echoed off the walls, syrupy and wrong.
There-at the back of the gym.
Flash.
Standing like he was waiting for something. Or… someone.
Reyna grabbed his arm. Penny grabbed the other. Jackie stepped in behind him like a wall. I was still unsure what the plan was.
“Hey-” he started, but didn’t resist.
We yanked him toward the side doors and practically dragged him into our dressing room, kicking it shut behind us.
And then-
“Chair,” Jackie said shortly.
“I don’t think we need to tie-” I started.
“He’s connected to her,” Raya interrupted. “We’re not taking chances.”
Flora hovered behind me nervously. “Maybe we could just ask him nicely first?”
But Penny had already yanked a scarf off the coat rack and was using it to tie Flash’s wrists to the chair.
“I’m not fighting,” Flash said mildly, letting them. “This is fine.”
“What,” Reyna said, spinning a stool around backwards and sitting on it like a cop in a 90s TV show, “is your full name and purpose on this Earth?”
We all blinked.
Jackie raised a brow. “What the hell?”
“Reyna-” Flora said gently.
“I’m just saying,” Reyna muttered. “If we’re doing an interrogation, I want drama.”
“I’m not hiding anything,” Flash said, calm. Almost relieved. “I’ve been waiting for you to figure it out.”
I stepped forward, my heart still pounding. “What do you know about Summer’s performance?”
He looked at me-actually looked-and sighed.
“She’s been obsessed with this book,” he said. “Old wizard spells. Like, actual ancient stuff. She found it in some dusty shop in the city, thought it was a joke. I didn’t think it was real, okay? Magic’s not real.”
“Are you sure about that?” Flora whispered, looking at him wide-eyed.
“She said she found this spell,” he continued, “that would make everyone love her voice. Obey her. Like… really feel what she wanted them to feel. She thought if she could control the crowd, she’d win. Not just this, but everything.”
“And you let her?” Jackie’s voice was cold now. Her jaw was clenched.
“I didn’t think it would work,” Flash snapped. “She said she’d try it once for the show. I thought it was just her being… Summer. Dramatic. She did the spell right before she went on. And I guess-”
“It worked,” Penny said, her voice eerily quiet.
Flash nodded. “It only doesn’t work if you’re not scared of her.”
That landed hard.
Because it made sense.
We were the only ones who’d ever stood up to her. Fought back. Laughed at her. Challenged her.
We weren’t scared.
“So,” Raya said slowly, “magic is real.”
“This is so deeply concerning,” Flora added, hand over her heart.
“Why didn’t you tell someone? Stop her?” Jackie barked.
“I didn’t know it would work!” Flash shouted. “And once it did, I didn’t know how to undo it! You think I wanted this?”
The room was buzzing with panic and frustration. Everyone started talking at once. Penny pacing. Reyna muttering about emergency glitter smoke bombs. Jackie gripping the neck of her bass like she was ready to swing it.
But my thoughts were spinning somewhere else.
Magic.
Music.
I’d read about it once.
A small, half-forgotten book I’d picked up back in the city, hidden in the library’s old archive room.
I stepped back, breathing hard, eyes wide as it clicked.
“I remember something,” I whispered.
Everyone stopped.
“There was this book I read once. About old magic. It was about six girls who fought evil with their friendship and I thought it was just a kids story but maybe there are always six. I mean there’s six of us right? And one time they fought these girls who used music as magic. Music is the strongest kind of magic. It’s… full of emotion. Connection. Passion. That it can be more powerful than any written spell if it’s real.”
Jackie turned toward me slowly. “You’re saying we can break it?”
I nodded.
“Not with a counter-curse. Not with some big magic reversal. Just…”
I looked around at the girls-my girls. Glitter on their faces. Music in their bones. Fire in their hearts.
“…by being better than her.”
There was a beat of silence.
Then Reyna grinned, sharp and wide. “Oh, I love that.”
Flora was smiling too. “So it’s not about fighting fire with fire.”
“It’s about fighting fake with real,” I said softly.
Penny raised her fists in the air. “Okay this is literally the final battle. Can I put on war paint?”
Jackie exhaled through her nose, something like a laugh buried under the tension. “Let’s burn her spell down the only way we know how.”
Raya cracked her knuckles. “With style.”
Flash looked up at us.
“Do you really think you can beat her?”
I looked at my band.
My friends.
And I said, “I know we can.”
We didn’t wait.
Once the plan was clear-if you could even call it a plan-we moved.
Everyone grabbed their instruments. Penny took two amps. Jackie slung her bass over her shoulder and helped Flora lift the extra speaker. Reyna stuffed a mic into her hoodie pocket. I grabbed the lyrics notebook, even though I didn’t need it. I already knew every word by heart.
We slipped through the side hallway and into the back of the gym, behind the curtain, behind the crowd-behind Summer.
There was just enough space along the back wall. A little rectangle of cleared floor near the emergency exit, wedged between stacked folding chairs and a wall outlet.
It was messy. Tight. Barely big enough for six people.
But it would work.
We plugged in everything as fast as we could-wires tangled, knobs squeaking, Penny almost knocked over a speaker but caught it with one arm and yelled, “I got this!”
Someone tripped over a cable. Reyna cursed. Jackie tightened her strap and immediately reached to steady Flora’s mic stand.
It was chaotic.
But it was our chaos.
And somehow, it made perfect sense.
Because all six of us-me, Jackie, Reyna, Flora, Penny, and Raya-we weren’t just playing music anymore.
We were about to fight with it.
Summer’s voice rang out through the gym like syrup dripping from a poisoned apple. Her song was still going, building to a bridge, the crowd swaying deeper, the judges practically leaning forward like puppets pulled by strings.
We didn’t have time.
We took our places.
The lights above us buzzed. Our tiny set-up sparked to life.
And then-
We all looked at each other.
Not a word.
Just one nod from each of us.
Six nods.
One heartbeat.
Ready.
I stepped up to my mic, notebook still clutched in one hand..
Jackie counted us in with four quick taps of her boot heel.
The first chord hit like a lightning bolt.
And our song of friendship began.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The first verses poured out of us like a promise.
Reyna’s guitar led the charge-electric, defiant, loud in all the right ways. Jackie’s bass was the heartbeat, grounding us. Penny drove the rhythm with steady, crashing confidence. Flora’s tambourine was like wind chimes in a storm, and Raya’s piano wrapped around the sound like sunlight through clouds.
I stood at the mic, heart pounding, singing the words we wrote together.
The ones that mattered.
I could feel the music lifting into the gym, pulsing into the air like something alive. In the crowd, people were starting to shift. Heads tilted. Eyes blinked.
The sway stopped.
Summer turned.
She saw us.
Her smile dropped.
And then-she sang louder.
Her voice surged like a wave of syrupy noise, cloying and sweet and sickly sharp. It forced its way through the gym like a gust of cold wind.
And it worked.
People who had started to wake-froze again. Their heads snapped back. Their faces slackened.
The spell re-tightened its grip.
“No,” I whispered. “No no no no-”
My voice cracked.
My knees went weak.
I kept singing, but my heart stuttered. My hands trembled on the mic stand. For a second-just one second-I wanted to stop.
I looked into the crowd, still hypnotized. The judges slumped back into their glassy-eyed trance. Parents. Teachers. Nate. Ellie.
It felt hopeless.
But then-
I turned.
And saw them.
Still singing. Still playing.
Still fighting.
Reyna and Jackie stood side-by-side-Jackie locked into the rhythm, Reyna’s eyes only on her. Their faces were lit with something bigger than music. It was love. Pure and blinding. And it radiated off them like heat.
Raya was playing with one hand, the other gently holding Flora’s-who had tears in her eyes but was still keeping time with every shake of her tambourine.
And Penny-
Penny stopped drumming.
She stood.
And without saying a word, she came to my side, grinning wildly, cheeks flushed.
She slung her arm over my shoulders, like she’d been waiting for this exact moment to say: I’m here.
She leaned into the mic beside mine and said, softly:
“Let’s sing it again, T.”
So we did.
All of us.
Our voices layered over each other like a chorus of battle cries disguised as melody. This wasn’t perfect harmony-it was raw, wild, full of cracks and fire.
And it was real.
As we hit the next chorus, something shifted.
People in the crowd blinked. Sat up. Looked around like they were waking from a dream.
Summer faltered.
Just for a second.
She glanced toward the judges-one of whom now looked terrified, not entranced.
More voices joined ours. Students. Parents. Even Nate, his mouth moving along with the words.
Summer sang louder-but it wasn’t working.
We were louder now.
Jackie stepped forward, bass still in hand, and belted her next line like she was throwing lightning.
Reyna’s guitar soared like a comet.
Flora and Raya spun back into rhythm like they were dancing with the wind.
Penny’s voice beside mine was strong and steady. And when I looked at her-I remembered.
We were never meant to win with perfection.
We were meant to win with truth.
So I lifted my head.
Took a deep breath.
And sang like I never had before.
The final note rang out like a firework-exploding into cheers, applause, voices. Real ones. Awake ones. People standing and singing along, like they were rising from underwater and breathing for the first time in hours.
We did it.
We actually did it.
I turned and looked at my girls-our faces streaked with glitter and sweat, our hands trembling from adrenaline and joy. Reyna threw her head back in a wild whoop, Jackie spun her bass, and Penny ran full-speed into a group hug.
We were laughing.
We were alive.
But then-
The applause faltered.
Not all at once. Just… a ripple. A hush. Like someone had turned the volume down on the whole gym.
We turned-just in time to see her.
Summer.
Storming toward us.
Her perfect curls wild. Her sparkly mic dropped somewhere behind her. And in her hands-
The book.
The book.
Her face was twisted with something fierce and furious, but her eyes.
Her eyes weren’t right.
Not just angry. Not just upset.
Wrong.
Red, rimmed in shadow. Glinting like glass.
She reached the edge of the stage and opened the book with a single, sharp snap, her fingers shaking like she was fighting her own body.
She didn’t speak.
But I swear-I heard it.
In my head. In my bones.
A whisper.
A scream.
Help me.
Before I could even take a step, Penny leapt forward like a superhero, snatched the book out of Summer’s hands, and handed it directly to me.
“NOPE,” she said. “We are so done with spell books today.”
The rest of the girls moved fast-like they were ready to pounce. Jackie took one step forward, eyes locked. Reyna flexed her fingers like she was warming up for a punch. Even Flora tensed.
But I… just stared.
Summer hadn’t flinched when Penny took the book.
She hadn’t blinked.
She looked… trapped.
Her mouth twisted into a sneer, but her eyes-those terrible red-ringed eyes-were begging.
“Back up, new girl,” she growled, voice gravelly and not fully her own, “before I give you another concussion.”
Raya reached out and grabbed my wrist. “Talia, no.”
I shook free. “I’ve got this.”
I stepped forward.
One step. Then another. My breath slowed. I clutched the book tightly in both hands.
Summer didn’t move.
She just… watched me. Like she was terrified. Like she couldn’t stop herself.
I stopped about a meter away.
“Where did you get this?” I asked quietly.
She blinked hard, jaw clenched.
“I-” Her voice cracked. “An old library. In the city. In the basement. It was just… there.”
I nodded, heart hammering as I opened the book. The pages crackled under my fingers, old and stained.
The first page stopped me cold.
Beware.
To those who read aloud what they do not understand-
The voice in these pages will not leave you untouched.
It will live in you.
And you will serve it.
“Oh no,” I whispered. “Oh no, no, no.”
“What is it?” Jackie said from behind me.
I turned, breath catching. “She’s possessed. This book-it’s cursed. She didn’t read the warning. Or didn’t believe it. But it’s not just spells-it binds itself to the person who uses it.”
“What?” Flora gasped.
Reyna shook her head. “I knew she was too dramatic to be that evil. Possession makes way more sense.”
“I’m not possessed!” Summer barked. “She’s just stupid! You’re all just-”
Her voice cracked.
She clutched her chest, legs buckling slightly. Her eyes flicked to mine, wide and wild and terrified.
“Talia…” Penny whispered. “Her eyes.”
Everyone looked now.
And no one argued.
No one doubted.
I flipped through the book frantically, searching pages, skipping curses, passing pages inked in languages I couldn’t read-until finally-
Counterbinding: To Release the Bound.
The words were simple. Soft.
Written like a prayer.
My voice shook as I whispered the spell, the last word barely audible under the crackling gym lights.
And then-
Summer let out a strangled gasp.
Her knees gave out.
She dropped to the stage, clutching her chest, and for a second I thought she might lash out again. But instead-
Her whole body went still.
Her face softened.
And in a voice barely louder than breath, she murmured-
“Thank you.”
Then she slumped forward and passed out cold.
Silence fell across the gym.
The book in my hands went ice-cold, then hot, then-
Gone.
Just ash, floating away between my fingers.
It was over.
The hospital room smelled like lemon disinfectant and old air conditioning.
Summer lay on the bed, pale against the stark white sheets, an oxygen clip on her finger beeping steadily. Her hair was messy, her lip still smeared with faded glitter, and she looked… small.
Too small.
The doctors had run every test they could think of. Scans. Bloodwork. Vitals.
“She's fine,” they kept saying. “She's perfectly healthy.”
But she wasn’t.
Not really.
Not inside.
Whatever that thing was-that spell, that book, that… possession-it had drained her from the inside out. She wasn’t dying, exactly, but she was crashing. Like someone had pulled the plug on her soul and the rest of her was just waiting for the light to come back.
So we stayed.
All six of us.
Crowded around the sterile hospital room, sitting in plastic chairs and old armrests, still in our stage outfits, glitter smudged on our faces and guitar picks in our pockets. None of us said it, but I think we all knew we couldn’t just leave her here. Not alone.
Even if we didn’t like her.
Even if she didn’t like us.
We sat in silence, half-whispers and shuffled feet, until Penny finally broke it.
“You think she knew?” she asked softly. “Like… really knew what was happening?”
Jackie exhaled. “If she did, I don’t think she thought she’d lose control.”
“She must’ve felt so trapped,” Flora said quietly, fiddling with the bracelet on her wrist. “Imagine knowing something’s wrong but not being able to stop it.”
Raya leaned her chin on her hand. “I always thought she was just mean. But maybe she was scared too.”
We all nodded. Thoughtful. Hesitant.
Then, without warning-
Summer gasped.
A sharp, spluttering inhale that jolted her whole body upright.
We all startled.
Her eyes flew open, darting wildly across the room-until they landed on us. Huddled around her bed.
She flinched. Pressed herself into the pillow like she expected to be attacked.
“It’s okay!” I said quickly, standing up.
“We’re not gonna hurt you,” Reyna added, her voice gentle in a way I’d never heard her use before.
Summer stared at us, her mouth trembling.
And then-
She burst into tears.
Ugly, heaving sobs that shook her whole frame. Her face crumpled. Her hands clutched at the blanket. Her chest shuddered with each breath like she couldn’t get enough air.
None of us moved.
None of us knew what to do.
We weren’t her friends. We weren’t… close.
But she cried like someone who’d been holding it in for too long.
“I’m sorry,” she gasped between sobs. “I didn’t mean to-I didn’t mean for it to go so far-I didn’t know it would work-It was just a game, I thought-”
She couldn’t finish. She just kept crying.
The rest of us froze. Penny looked at Jackie. Jackie looked at me. Raya opened her mouth, then closed it. Even Reyna looked rattled.
But then-
Flora moved.
She stepped forward, slow and steady, and lowered herself onto the edge of the bed.
She reached out with both arms.
And she wrapped Summer into a hug.
Summer stiffened-but only for a second.
Then she leaned into it like she hadn’t been held in months.
Flora’s voice was barely a whisper. “It’s okay.”
She looked up at us over Summer’s shoulder, eyes pleading.
Please. Be kind.
So we softened.
Penny stepped closer. Jackie shoved her hands in her jacket but nodded. Raya crossed her arms, but her eyes were misty. Reyna leaned against the footboard and said, “Okay. Truce, glitter gremlin.”
I swallowed hard and moved closer to the bed, nodding.
“It’s gonna be alright,” I said. “We’ll fix everything. Together.”
And for the first time ever-Summer nodded back.
Summer’s POV
Everything was cold.
Not physically. The bed was warm enough. The lights were soft. I could feel the hospital blanket over my chest.
But inside?
It was like something had been ripped out of me. And left a hole so wide nothing could fill it.
I knew I wasn’t alone.
I could feel the presence-people in the room, shifting, whispering. I didn’t open my eyes at first. I couldn’t. It felt like if I did, the world would come crashing back, and I wasn’t ready for that yet.
And then I was.
The breath tore out of me in a gasp, like I’d been underwater for too long and my lungs remembered how to work all at once.
I bolted upright, heart slamming into my ribs.
And saw them.
All six of them.
Talia. Jackie. Reyna. Flora. Penny. Raya.
Just standing there.
Surrounding me.
For a second-no, longer-I thought they were here to finish me off. To yell. To tell me what a monster I’d been.
I didn’t know what I was expecting.
But it wasn’t-
“It’s okay!” Talia blurted, stepping toward me.
“We’re not gonna hurt you,” Reyna added, sounding… soft?
I stared.
And that’s when it hit me.
Everything I’d done.
Every person I’d hurt. Every word I’d sung. Every lie I’d told.
I hadn’t been in control.
But still-I let it happen.
The sob ripped out of me like it had been waiting there for days. My face crumpled. My whole chest hurt.
And then I couldn’t stop crying.
Ugly, messy, embarrassing sobs. My throat burned. My hands shook. I tried to speak, tried to explain, but the words were falling out too fast, too broken-
“I’m sorry,” I choked. “I didn’t mean to-I didn’t mean for it to go so far-I didn’t know it would work-It was just a game, I thought-”
I didn’t know if they believed me.
I wouldn’t have, if I were them.
They froze. All of them.
Of course they did.
They weren’t my friends. They hated me. I deserved that.
But then-
Flora moved.
I didn’t understand it at first. She walked toward me, quiet and sure, and then she sat down-on the edge of the bed-and wrapped her arms around me.
I froze.
And then-melted.
I collapsed into her like she was the last solid thing in the world.
“It’s okay,” she whispered.
And it wasn’t. It really, really wasn’t.
But somehow, hearing her say that?
It cracked something in me.
She looked back at the others. Pleading. Like she was asking them to let me breathe. To let me try.
And they did.
Penny stepped closer. Jackie didn’t say anything, but her eyes weren’t hard anymore. Raya didn’t roll her eyes or scoff. Even Reyna-Reyna!-just leaned casually on the end of the bed and muttered:
“Okay. Truce, glitter gremlin.”
That almost made me cry more.
Talia came closer too. Her voice was gentle.
“It’s gonna be alright,” she said. “We’ll fix everything. Together.”
I looked at her-really looked.
And nodded.
Because for the first time in so, so long…
I believed someone.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
The next morning was strange.
Not just because I was walking into school with Summer, of all people.
But because of how quiet everything was.
The halls buzzed softly with whispered glances. People didn’t shout or throw insults or even fake smiles. They just… watched.
Stared.
Summer walked between us, her shoulders tight and her hoodie drawn up like a shield. Her eyes barely left the ground.
The rest of us?
We were in full formation.
Raya and Flora flanked her on either side. Penny and I just behind them. Jackie and Reyna brought up the rear.
Reyna had her arms crossed and her jaw set so tight I could hear her grinding her teeth.
We were halfway through the science wing when someone whispered, “She’s the one who-”
Reyna whipped around so fast I thought she might actually tackle someone.
Jackie threw an arm out instantly, blocking her like she’d done this before.
“Rey,” she warned.
Reyna’s eyes burned, but she stayed put.
“We’re fine,” I said calmly. “Let’s just get her to Celia.”
We walked the rest of the way like a protective unit, Summer still silent between us.
When we reached Headmistress Celia’s office, we knocked as a group.
“Come in,” came her usual smooth voice.
She was waiting at her desk, polished and poised as ever, a teacup in one hand, glasses perched low on her nose.
Her eyes scanned our group the moment we stepped in.
And then landed on Summer.
We all squeezed in. I stood slightly in front of Summer, and everyone else clustered close.
Celia didn’t speak right away.
So I did.
I explained everything-how Summer had found the book, how she’d unknowingly cast the spell, how the entire school had fallen under its influence. I explained the performance. The spell breaking. The countercurse.
The others jumped in here and there.
Flora mentioned the possession.
Jackie clarified that it wasn’t Summer’s fault.
Penny added that she had tackled the book “with impressive style,” which earned a tired half-smile from Celia.
And finally-
Celia turned her gaze back to Summer.
Summer didn’t look up. But she nodded. Just once.
“I didn’t mean to hurt anyone,” she said, voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t know what it would do.”
Celia looked at her for a long time.
Then slowly set her teacup down.
“I believe you,” she said.
The room exhaled a little.
“But,” Celia added, “you’ll need watching. You’ve all been through something… unusual.”
“We’ll look after her,” I said quickly. “We all will.”
The others nodded.
Celia’s eyes lingered on me a moment longer.
“You may go.”
We turned to leave, but just as my hand reached the door, she added, “Talia. Stay, please.”
The others paused.
“It’s fine,” I said to them. “Go to class-I’ll catch up.”
They hesitated, especially Reyna, but eventually shuffled out.
I turned back as Celia rose from her chair and walked slowly behind her desk.
Then she knelt.
And from a locked drawer, she pulled out-
A book.
Ancient. Weathered. Bound in blackened leather with faint gold detailing.
She set it gently on the desk and slid it toward me.
“Did the book Summer used look anything like this?”
I blinked.
It was almost identical.
But instead of the moon symbol stamped into the cover like Summer’s, this one had a sun. Etched in soft golden ink.
The title: Celestia
I swallowed.
“Yeah,” I said slowly. “Almost exactly. Except hers said Luna.”
Celia nodded once, as if I’d confirmed something she already knew.
“You may go now,” she said, voice cool and unreadable.
I didn’t move right away.
But something in her eyes made me turn.
I left the office, heart thudding a little harder than before.
Down the hall, I saw my friends at their lockers. Penny waving a banana like a sword. Flora giggling as Reyna tried to braid her hair and failed. Jackie rolling her eyes. Summer standing just a little off to the side-but not alone.
I smiled a little.
Everything was okay.
Right?
I didn’t notice how the hallway had grown a bit darker. Not the lights-but the shadows.
Longer.
Like they were watching.
Waiting.
I didn’t notice how the air felt a little too still.
Or the way the light bent strangely around corners.
Because I had brushed it off as stress. As nerves.
As nothing.
And I didn’t see the first shadow that flickered behind the library door-
Watching.
Waiting.
For me.

Chapter Text

Celia’s POV
She was back.
And she was coming for me.
For me and those six girls.
The six girls who seemed far too familiar.

Chapter Text

Penny’s POV
(Subtitle: The Totally Official, Not-At-All-Magical Record of Stuff We Don’t Really Understand Yet)
Okay.
So.
Here I am. Actually writing this down.
Me.
Penny.
Resident chaos goblin. Amateur drummer. Professional snack hoarder.
And now-journaler? (Journalist? Journal-person?)
Anyway.
I wasn’t gonna do this.
I mean, Talia said, “We should write it all down. Y’know, for sanity.”
And I laughed. I thought she meant doodling or maybe scribbling random lyrics in the margins like I do during math.
But no.
She meant this.
Writing down the whole… thing.
And honestly?
She’s right.
Because WHAT EVEN WAS OUR LIFE for the last few months???
Okay-let’s do this.
Previously on the magical soap opera that is our existence…
We started as just… six girls.
Friends.
And then-
Everything exploded.
First, there were the pranks on Summer.
Which were… yeah, okay, maybe a bit savage in hindsight.
But then she snapped and went full evil villain energy.
Or at least, we thought she did.
Turns out she got possessed by a creepy ancient spellbook.
Which-like, who just finds a cursed book in a city library basement and thinks, oh yes, I will read from this???
Apparently Summer.
Anyway-
The spell basically mind-controlled the entire school.
People swaying in their seats, dead eyes, spooky stuff.
We were the only ones who weren’t affected.
(Weird flex but okay?)
And then… we fought back.
With music.
With friendship.
With some serious on-stage energy.
AND WE WON.
(Obviously.)
Summer cried.
We hugged her.
Flora hugged her harder.
And now… Summer’s, uh, kinda our problem?
But also kinda our friend?
Still figuring that out.
Oh-and while we’re on topics I predicted:
JACKIE AND REYNA FINALLY GOT TOGETHER.
I KNEW IT.
I’ve been screaming about it in my head for months.
Jackie’s all cool-and-calm, and Reyna’s a human firecracker, and together they are just-
Ugh.
Perfect.
I’m still not over it.
And then there’s Talia.
Talia’s like the glue holding this cracked, glittery, borderline chaotic friend group together.
She’s got this soft voice that can basically command a room when she wants to.
And she’s saved us.
Literally.
More than once.
She also keeps saying “we need to write everything down.”
Which is why I’m here.
Because apparently, this isn’t over.
The spellbook’s gone-burned, vanished, I-don’t-know.
But Celia?
Our weirdly calm and suspiciously mystical headmistress?
She said some stuff that made us all… nervous.
About “watching over each other.”
About “being careful.”
It felt like a goodbye.
Or a warning.
And here’s the real kicker-
This journal?
It’s weird.
Like, okay.
We bought this blank journal after everything happened. Thought we’d fill it with lyrics and doodles and random notes like “remember to remind Reyna not to stage dive again.”
But when I opened it-
It already had stuff in it.
Not, like, a few pages.
I’m talking every single thing that’s happened since Talia showed up.
Our entire lives.
Written in here.
With scary detail.
I’m talking conversations.
Thoughts.
Moments I don’t even remember saying out loud.
None of us wrote it.
At least… I don’t think any of us wrote it.
Talia says maybe it’s some weird leftover magic from the possession stuff.
Raya thinks maybe it’s enchanted-and, okay, she seemed way too chill about that.
Jackie shrugged like it didn’t bother her (but I caught her side-eyeing it).
Flora said maybe it’s like a diary that writes itself, which… isn’t reassuring.
Reyna said it was cool and asked if it could write down her soccer stats next.
Me?
I think maybe…
We have a stalker.
A magical, possibly multi-dimensional, journal-writing stalker.
Which… is kinda horrifying.
So yeah.
I guess we’ll write in it anyway.
Because apparently it’s been writing us all along.

Talia’s POV
So…
Hi.
It’s Talia now.
And-first of all-
Yeah.
Sorry about Penny.
She’s…
Well. She’s Penny.
Which is honestly the best way to explain her.
The whole “magical stalker journal” thing?
That’s just… her being her.
(Though… okay, I’ll admit it is a little creepy.)
But I don’t actually think we have a stalker.
I think-
Okay.
It’s going to sound weird.
Like Reyna-trying-to-climb-the-school-flagpole weird.
But hear me out.
What if…
This journal isn’t recording us in real time.
What if it’s recording…
Every possible version of us.
I know-
That makes no sense.
But let me try to explain.
There’s this theory-well, like, twenty different theories-about alternate dimensions.
That every choice we make splits reality into another version.
Like… every time we pick one thing, there’s a version of the world where we picked the other thing.
Millions of versions.
Infinite possibilities.
So what if-
This journal?
Is somehow connected to all of them.
Not just our story.
But every possible way our story could have gone.
Every word we could have said.
Every feeling we might have had.
And it just… picks the most important parts.
The ones that really matter.
The ones that make us who we are.
Like some kind of cosmic filter.
Which-yes-is really confusing.
I probably lost Penny at “alternate dimensions” and I’m sure Reyna’s brain short-circuited somewhere around “multiversal overlap.”
But Jackie nodded when I explained it last night.
Raya said it was “vaguely poetic.”
And Flora just smiled and said she liked the idea of our story existing in more than one place.
So… maybe it’s true.
Or maybe I’m just trying to explain away something that can’t really be explained.
Either way-
This journal isn’t writing itself.
It’s writing us.
And if there’s something out there watching…
We’ll figure it out.
Together.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
The morning hit me like a slap of cold air.
Not the gentle kind that makes you want to curl back under the blankets.
No.
The get-up-or-freeze kind.
I dragged on the thickest jumper I owned and shuffled out of my room, feet freezing against the floorboards. The smell of pancakes hit me before I even reached the kitchen.
Nate was leaning against the counter, crutch within reach, cradling a steaming mug like it was the only thing keeping him alive. Ellie stood by the stove, flipping pancakes with one hand, the other resting softly over her stomach.
Two months.
That’s how long we’d known.
I still wasn’t over it.
Nate-my Nate-was going to be a dad.
And Ellie… Ellie was already so much family it almost didn’t surprise me.
I cleared my throat. “Big day.”
Ellie gave me a warm smile over her shoulder. “Big day.”
Nate raised his mug. “Don’t get arrested.”
I snorted, grabbing an apple from the fruit bowl. “I’ll try.”
I kissed Ellie on the cheek, gave Nate a gentle elbow tap, and headed for the door-
HOOOOOONK!
The sound shook the front window.
Ellie sighed. “Subtle, that one.”
“Wouldn’t be Jackie otherwise,” I muttered as I pulled on my jacket.
Outside, the cold smacked me straight in the face.
Frost clung to the grass like tiny crystal claws, and Jackie’s old ute rattled in the driveway, engine sputtering its usual protest.
Jackie sat behind the wheel, aviator sunglasses on even though the sun hadn’t come up all the way. Reyna sat beside her in the passenger seat, legs up on the dash like she owned the world.
And in the tray-
Penny was waving like she was on a parade float.
Raya leaned against the side panel, sipping something from a reusable cup like she hadn’t been up since six organizing half our luggage.
Flora had both hands stuffed into her pockets and was smiling up at me like this was the best idea we’d ever had.
Summer sat beside her, hoodie pulled tight, eyes darting around like she still wasn’t sure if she belonged.
I hopped up into the tray, squeezing between them all.
“About time!” Penny cheered, slinging an arm around me before I even sat down.
I huddled into the group, catching my breath against the cold. The wind hit us hard as Jackie pulled out into the street, and instantly-instantly-everyone started complaining.
“Oh my gosh, I can’t feel my ears!” Reyna yelled, twisting around in her seat.
“I told you it’d be cold,” Flora said gently, though she was already tucking her scarf tighter.
“Who cares, it’s the first day of Christmas holidays!” Penny whooped, throwing both arms in the air like we weren’t currently freezing to death.
“I am regretting this entire transportation choice,” Raya muttered, but she was smiling behind her cup.
Summer stayed quiet.
She huddled deeper into her hoodie, eyes flicking between us.
I caught her gaze-and gave her a soft smile.
She didn’t smile back.
But she didn’t look away, either.
Small steps.
“We’re actually doing this,” I said, mostly to myself.
Two months of planning.
All six of us saving.
Pooling every cent we could scrape together.
And now we were heading off for two weeks in the city.
A cozy, cutesy, perfect little hotel.
Just us.
No school.
No spells.
No shadowy creepy stalker magic.
Just music. Shopping. Rooftop cafés. Actual city lights.
A real holiday.
We arrived in the city just after noon.
The sky was cloudy but bright, the streets buzzing with the kind of energy that made you feel like anything was possible.
We pulled up in front of the hotel-and it took approximately three seconds of stunned silence for every single one of us to realize…
It was not what we expected.
The photos online had promised “cozy vintage charm.”
What we got?
Peeling paint.
Faded signage.
A front awning that drooped like it was too tired to hold itself up.
Windows that may or may not have been cracked.
It looked… abandoned.
Reyna let out a low whistle. “Wow. This is… uh… character.”
Jackie took off her sunglasses slowly. “Are we sure this is the right place?”
“I checked the address twice,” Flora murmured, clutching her tote bag a little tighter.
Raya stood with her arms crossed, scanning the front like she was personally offended. “This is a crime against aesthetic.”
Penny had already climbed halfway out of the ute. “Okay but like… maybe the inside’s better?”
Summer stayed by the tray, hands in her pockets, gaze fixed on the cracked hotel sign. She didn’t say anything.
For a moment, I felt the weight settle over us-the sting of disappointment sinking into the excitement we’d built up over the last two months.
But then-
I smiled.
“It’s going to be fine,” I said, stepping forward. “We’re in Aurora City together. Hotel or not. This is our holiday. And we’re going to make it amazing.”
They all looked at me.
Raya sighed. “Ugh. That was weirdly convincing.”
Jackie shrugged. “Guess we’re in.”
Reyna punched the air. “Let’s do this.”
Penny cheered, already grabbing bags.
Flora smiled softly. “As long as we’re together.”
Summer gave the smallest nod.
We grabbed our stuff-
Well. Most of us grabbed our stuff.
Raya, being Raya, had packed enough for a small royal family. After watching her try-and fail-to carry three rolling suitcases at once, Jackie disappeared for five minutes and came back pushing a grocery cart she’d nicked from the supermarket next door.
“I’m saying this is a crime,” Jackie muttered as she heaved bags into the cart. “But I’m also doing it.”
And then there was Reyna, who had confidently declared she only needed “one small bag” this trip… which somehow turned into four. Jackie carried all of them without a word.
Of course she did.
Girlfriend of the year.
We checked in at the front desk, which-shockingly-was still manned. The old man behind the counter barely looked up as we collected our keys and dragged our mountain of luggage toward the rickety elevator.
Our rooms were on the third floor.
They weren’t terrible.
But they weren’t exactly great, either.
Jackie and Reyna bunked in one.
Raya and Flora in another.
And Penny, Summer, and I took the tiny one at the end of the hall.
The moment we stepped inside, Penny let out a screech.
“BUNK BED!”
Before I could blink, she had flung herself onto the top bunk, limbs everywhere.
I dropped my backpack on the floor. “I guess I’m the bottom bunk?”
Penny stuck her head over the edge, grinning. “Dibs, babe.”
Summer slipped quietly into the room, setting her single bag down on the narrow bed across from us. She didn’t say much-just gave me a half-smile when our eyes met.
It wasn’t huge.
It wasn’t glamorous.
But it was ours.
I sat on my bunk, stretching my legs out-and that’s when I noticed the mirror.
It hung on the wall opposite the beds. Oval-shaped, slightly tarnished, old brass frame. Nothing fancy. Just… there.
I barely gave it a second thought.
Just a mirror.
I didn’t notice-
Didn’t see how it shimmered faintly, like threads of silver light pulsing beneath the glass.
Didn’t see how the shadows in the corners of the room pulled away from it-like even they didn’t want to be near it.
Didn’t notice… how the air seemed to hum the tiniest bit when I walked past it.
Because to me?
It was just a mirror.
And we were on holiday.
What could possibly go wrong?
The humming woke me first.
A soft, low vibration-like the air itself was holding its breath.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
I cracked my eyes open, squinting against the pale morning light leaking through the thin hotel curtains… and saw it.
The mirror.
Glowing.
Not reflecting light.
Glowing.
A soft, silvery sheen rippling beneath its surface like someone had poured liquid starlight inside the frame.
I blinked.
Rubbed my eyes.
It was still glowing.
My heart leapt into my throat and-without meaning to-
I screamed.
Not a horror movie shriek, okay?
Just-an involuntary, startled, “WHAT IS HAPPENING” sound that apparently could wake the entire dead.
Penny practically flung herself off the top bunk with a loud, panicked THUD, landing in a mess of flailing limbs and twisted blankets.
Summer shot up in her bed like she’d been electrocuted, eyes wide, hoodie half over her face.
I scrambled for my glasses on the nightstand, shoving them onto my face with shaking hands.
And yup-
The mirror was still glowing.
Worse?
It wasn’t just glowing.
It was moving.
Waves lapped softly against the inside of the glass, like the surface had melted into water-shimmering, pulsing gently, calling to something I didn’t want to know existed.
“What the actual-” I whispered.
Before I could process, Penny staggered to her feet, hair a bird’s nest of wild curls, sleep still clinging to her like static.
She stomped toward the mirror with the energy of a mother scolding a misbehaving child.
“EXCUSE ME,” she barked, pointing at it like it owed her money. “I DID NOT sign up for magic mirror nonsense before breakfast!”
“Penny, don’t-”
She slapped her hand out-aiming for a full dramatic smack-
And it sank straight through the surface.
Her entire arm vanished into the glowing liquid.
“Oh-”
She pitched forward, losing her balance-
“PENNY!” I yelped, lunging-
But Summer moved faster.
She scrambled off her bed, grabbed Penny around the waist with both hands, and yanked her backward with enough force to send both of them stumbling onto the floor in a heap.
Penny landed flat on her back, staring up at the ceiling, her hair standing on end like she’d been struck by lightning.
“Thanks,” she mumbled, dazed, eyes wide and glassy.
Summer blinked, her arms still awkwardly half around Penny’s waist. “Uh… it’s alright.”
She pulled away quickly, sitting back on her bed with her knees hugged to her chest.
I dropped to the floor beside Penny, gripping her by the shoulders.
“What did you see?” I demanded, voice cracking. “Penny, what did you SEE?”
She blinked up at me like she wasn’t really here.
“Colorful… people?” she whispered, dreamy and distant.
“What?”
“Lots of them. Dancing. Colors everywhere…”
She trailed off, eyes drifting closed for half a second like she might just fall asleep again right there on the floor.
I shook her gently and then glanced at Summer, who looked very much like she did not want to be in charge of handling a dazed Penny.
“Stay with her,” I said quickly, pushing Penny toward the edge of Summer’s bed. “I’ll get the others.”
Summer opened her mouth-probably to argue or ask for literally any explanation-
But I was already sprinting out the door in my pajama pants, hoodie, and mismatched socks.
I barrelled down the hallway and slammed my fist against Raya and Flora’s door like a woman possessed.
After a moment, the door cracked open and Flora peeked out, her braid undone, eyes soft with sleep.
Her voice was gentle, concerned. “Is… everything alright?”
I was breathing so hard I could barely form words.
“No time. My room. Five minutes. I’ll show you.”
I turned before she could answer-leaving her blinking after me in silent confusion.
I ran full speed to Jackie and Reyna’s door.
No answer when I knocked.
Harder knock.
Still nothing.
I yanked at the handle-unlocked.
I shoved the door open and-
Immediately regretted it.
Reyna was sprawled half across Jackie in the narrow single bed, her arm draped lazily around Jackie’s waist. Jackie was flat on her back, snoring softly, hair a wild mess over the pillow.
For half a second I just… stared.
Then I grabbed the spare pillow from the foot of the bed-
And started whacking them both.
“UP. UP. NOW.”
Reyna shot upright with a strangled yelp, eyes wild, grabbing for the nearest object like she thought she was under attack. She snatched a pillow-and promptly fell sideways off the bed in a tangle of limbs and curses.
“OW-ARE YOU SERIOUS-I HIT MY HEAD-”
Jackie sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes, her voice still deep with sleep.
“You okay there, sugar?” she mumbled, blinking at me.
I stood at the foot of the bed, panting. “Five minutes. My room. I’ll explain everything. Just-don’t freak out.”
Jackie gave me a sleepy, skeptical look. “Uh… sure?”
I turned and sprinted out the door before either of them could ask a single question.
Behind me, I heard Reyna groaning from the floor and Jackie muttering something I couldn’t quite catch.
I didn’t stop running until I was back at our room.
Where Penny was sitting on the edge of the bed, hair sticking out at all angles, Summer hovering awkwardly beside her-
And the mirror was still glowing.
Rippling softly.
Like it was waiting.
This isn’t real.
It’s not real.
I sat on the edge of the bed, hands gripping my knees so tight I could feel my pulse in my fingertips.
“It’s fine,” I whispered under my breath. “It’s all fine. It’s a dream. You’re gonna wake up. Any second now. This is-this is fine.”
The mirror hummed softly in front of me, silver light flickering in slow, almost lazy waves, like it had all the time in the world.
I squeezed my eyes shut.
“You’re dreaming,” I muttered. “You’re dreaming. You’re dreaming-”
A hand touched my shoulder.
I flinched.
I opened my eyes.
Summer sat beside me, her hand still resting gently on my shoulder. Her expression was soft-uncertain, a little awkward-but… steady.
She didn’t say anything.
She didn’t have to.
And somehow, that was enough.
The tight knot in my chest eased-just a little. My heartbeat slowed from “sprinting for my life” to “running a mildly concerning 5K.”
This wasn’t a dream.
This was happening.
Summer gave my shoulder a soft squeeze before pulling her hand back and sitting beside me on the edge of the bed, close enough that I could feel the warmth of her hoodie sleeve against mine.
I let out a shaky breath.
On the floor, Penny was still half-laying on the carpet, staring at the ceiling like she’d been stunned.
“Colorful people,” she muttered. “So many colors. And a school. Yeah. Called… Canterlot High? Yeah, that’s… that’s a name.”
I shot Summer a look.
She looked back, her eyebrows practically in her hairline.
We both turned back to Penny, who just kept mumbling, eyes wide, a weird little smile on her face.
And that was about when the door slammed open.
Flora and Raya barreled in first, both of them still in pajamas. Flora’s braid was half undone and she looked genuinely concerned. Raya had a mug of coffee clutched in both hands like she hadn’t even had time to put it down before following Flora.
“What’s going on?” Flora asked, rushing forward.
Before I could answer, Jackie stepped into the doorway-hair a wild mess, hoodie slung over her shoulders-and took one look at the mirror.
She froze.
“Oh,” Jackie said, very flatly.
Behind her, Reyna slammed right into her back with a loud thud.
“Ow-come ON, Jackie!” Reyna groaned, rubbing her forehead. “That’s the second time today I’ve hit my-”
Her words cut off as she followed Jackie’s gaze and spotted the mirror.
I stood up quickly, clapping my hands together, trying to sound way more in control than I felt.
“Okay! Everyone in. Gather round. I’ll explain everything.”
They all crowded into the tiny room, Penny still on the floor, Summer sitting stiffly on the edge of the bed beside me.
I gave them the quick version-the mirror glowing, Penny touching it, Summer pulling her out before she fell through, and the whole… muttering thing.
When I finished, there was a long silence.
Reyna squinted down at Penny. “Uh… what happened to her?”
I shook my head. “Your guess is as good as mine.”
We all leaned in slightly, watching Penny mumble to herself about colorful people and Canterlot High like she was reciting a fever dream.
No one said anything.
Until-
“Uh… guys?”
Penny sat up straight, her eyes locked on the mirror.
She lifted one hand and pointed.
We all turned-
Just in time to see a head poke through the shimmering surface.
A head.
With bubblegum pink skin.
And even crazier, cotton-candy hair sticking out in wild curls.
The girl grinned wide.
“Hi!” she chirped.
I felt every single person beside me freeze at once.
We all just… stared.
The pink-haired girl beamed at us like this was the most normal thing in the world.
“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie!” she said, throwing her arms wide. “Well, I’m actually Pinkamena Diane Pie, but everyone calls me Pinkie Pie and honestly if you called me Pinkamena I’d think I was in trouble or something!”
I blinked.
No one else moved.
“And wow-wow-this is so exciting! Because Twilight had this super weird dream about you guys and we were like ‘Twilight, that’s crazy,’ but then we got to school today and-boom!-a head popped through the portal and we all freaked out!”
She mimed a very dramatic freak-out, complete with jazz hands.
Penny, still sitting on the floor, gave a weak little wave. “That… was me?”
Pinkie’s eyes lit up. “Yup! And we were all like ‘WHAAAAT?!’ Because, like, you’re not colorful.”
I blinked again. “I’m sorry-what?”
“You’re not colorful!” Pinkie said cheerfully. “See, in our world, everyone’s colorful! Pink, blue, purple, minty green, sparkly chartreuse-okay, not the last one but wouldn’t that be cool? But you guys…”
She leaned forward and peered at us all in turn.
“…are like, all neutrals! Beige, tan, slightly pale peach, classic olive-like, what’s up with that? Are you sick? Is this a fashion statement? Should I be worried??”
We stared at her.
She stared back, bouncing on the balls of her feet, waiting for… I don’t know. An answer?
The silence stretched.
Then Reyna leaned toward Jackie and whispered, “Am I hallucinating or is she talking faster than Penny on energy drinks?”
Jackie muttered back, “Nope. This is happening.”
I opened my mouth-
No words came out.
“Anyway!” Pinkie chirped. “This is super crazy and Twilight’s way better at explaining things than me so I’ll just-”
She turned, waved enthusiastically-“Be right back!”-and disappeared straight back into the mirror like it was a curtain.
The room fell silent.
Penny blinked up at me. “I liked her.”
Before I could respond-
The mirror rippled again.
And another girl stepped through.
This one looked… calmer. Maybe even a little nervous. She had straight dark purple hair with a single magenta streak running through it, glasses perched on her nose, and this careful, curious expression like she was analyzing every one of us on sight.
She adjusted her cardigan sleeves and gave us a small, polite wave.
“Hi,” she said softly. “I’m Twilight Sparkle.”
I swallowed, heart pounding. “Let me guess. Not from around here?”
Twilight gave a small, sheepish smile. “Not exactly. I’m from… a different universe. And it seems like… well… our worlds have connected. There’s been some leakage of Equestrian magic into your world. And it’s starting to… well… reach you.”
A different universe.
Magic leaking into our world.
Connected.
I felt every inch of my body lock up.
“Magic,” I repeated flatly.
Twilight nodded gently. “Yes. And… if Penny managed to reach through our portal… it means something’s changing. Fast.”
I stood up, my legs shaking slightly.
The girls were still frozen behind me-Jackie with her arms crossed tight, Reyna gaping, Flora with both hands over her mouth, Raya blinking like she couldn’t quite process it, and Summer sitting stiffly on the edge of the bed, eyes flicking between Twilight and the mirror.
I took a breath.
And stepped forward.
Toward Twilight.
Toward the strange, impossible, totally-not-a-dream reality staring me in the face.
I had questions.
So, so many questions.
By the time Twilight finished explaining…
I wasn’t sure whether I wanted to lie down or write a thesis paper.
Alternate universes.
Dimensional reflections.
Magic leaking between worlds.
Apparently, according to Twilight-and her very extensive, surprisingly detailed notes-every universe has versions of the same people.
Not copies exactly, but reflections.
Different, yet somehow… connected.
And if that wasn’t enough of a brain-melter…
Twilight thought I was her reflection.
The way she said it-calm, careful, like it was obvious-
It actually… kinda made sense.
The book recording everything.
The magic.
The weird instinct I had to fix things, even when they weren’t my responsibility.
I didn’t know how I felt about it.
But I didn’t exactly not believe her.
Everyone else?
They were still stuck somewhere between stunned silence and total existential breakdown.
Jackie leaned against the wall, arms crossed so tight I could hear the leather of her jacket creak.
Reyna kept mouthing the word “alternate” like it personally offended her.
Raya looked like she was halfway through composing a mental list of “Things I’m Going to Sue the Universe For.”
Penny just kept muttering, “This is so cool. This is SO cool.”
Flora was holding Summer’s hand-which shocked me more than anything-and Summer looked…
Well.
Less scared.
More… resigned?
Twilight glanced around at all of us, like she’d just realized how far out of their depth we all were.
“You know…” she said gently, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, “it might help if you met… the others.”
“The others?” I echoed.
Twilight smiled faintly. “Our friends. Your… reflections.”
The girls all stiffened at once.
“You want us to go through that?” Jackie asked, her eyes flicking toward the mirror.
“Yes,” Twilight said simply.
A weird sort of calm settled over me.
I nodded. “I’ll do it.”
I took a step toward the mirror.
And felt a hand close around my wrist.
I turned.
Jackie was staring at me, expression dark and unreadable.
“How do we know,” she said slowly, voice low with that Jackie kind of calm that was actually not calm at all, “that we can trust these weirdly colorful strangers?”
Her eyes flicked toward Twilight, who blinked but didn’t flinch.
I met Jackie’s gaze-and for a second, I saw it.
Not suspicion.
Not anger.
But worry.
Worry for us.
I softened my voice. “We don’t.”
Jackie’s eyes narrowed slightly.
I pulled my wrist gently free.
“But if this is how we get answers… then I think we have to try.”
For a long moment, Jackie didn’t move.
Then she gave a sharp exhale through her nose. “Fine. But I’m going in behind you.”
The rest of the girls exchanged wary glances, but-
One by one-
They nodded.
We lined up.
Me first.
Jackie behind me.
Reyna next, bouncing on her heels like she wasn’t sure if she wanted to punch the mirror or hug it.
Flora and Summer came next-still holding hands.
Raya let out a long, dramatic sigh before stepping up beside them.
And Penny, of course, bounced to the front of the line until Jackie gave her a look and she sheepishly stepped back.
I took a breath-
And walked forward.
The mirror’s surface rippled-cool, smooth, humming faintly-
And I stepped through.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
For a heartbeat, everything twisted.
Colors spun.
The floor vanished.
My stomach lurched like I’d fallen off the edge of a cliff.
And then-
I stumbled out the other side-
Straight into a very different world.
The first thing I noticed?
The color.
Everything was brighter.
Sharper.
The sky, the grass, the people.
And standing in front of us-waiting-
Seven girls.
I froze.
One of them had purple skin-soft lavender-and dark hair tied back in a neat ponytail, glasses perched on her nose. Twilight.
Beside her stood a girl with bright orange skin and golden blonde hair under a cowboy hat. Plaid shirt. Confident smirk.
Next to her was a girl with cyan blue skin and wild, rainbow-colored hair, bouncing on the balls of her feet like she couldn’t stay still.
A tall girl with pale, flawless skin and perfectly styled purple curls gave us a polite smile, her outfit somehow more fashionable than anything I’d ever worn.
A shy-looking girl with butter-yellow skin and soft pink hair peeked out from behind the others, her hands clasped gently together.
And-of course-there was Pinkie Pie, who was already waving both arms over her head like we were long-lost friends.
The last girl had deep red-and-gold hair, fierce eyes, and this quiet confidence in the way she stood. She wore a leather jacket and boots and looked like the kind of girl who didn’t take nonsense from anyone.
I had no idea who they were yet.
But…
As I stared at them-at their colors, their faces, the strange familiarity of them-
I realized something I hadn’t before.
They didn’t just look like us.
They felt like us.
The seven girls stood before us-so bright, so vividly there-that for a second, I forgot how to speak.
Twilight Sparkle stepped forward first.
Her lavender skin almost glowed under the soft light filtering through the stained glass windows of the office.
She pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose, her expression earnest, almost shy.
“I’m Twilight Sparkle,” she said softly, her voice calm but careful.
I gave a small nod, suddenly hyper-aware of how normal I looked next to her, like a pencil sketch beside a painting.
Next, a tall girl in a plaid button-down and worn-in jeans tipped her cowboy hat with a slight smirk. Her bright orange skin contrasted with her golden blonde hair, pulled into a loose ponytail.
“Applejack,” she drawled. “Pleasure meetin’ y’all.”
Her voice had that smooth, easy confidence-the kind you could lean on and trust.
I felt a strange twist in my chest when I caught Jackie flicking a glance toward her.
Then a flash of cyan darted forward-
Rainbow-colored hair tumbling in every direction, wild energy radiating off her like a charged wire.
“I’m Rainbow Dash!” she announced, bouncing on the balls of her feet. “Fastest girl in school, captain of, like, all the sports teams-and future rock legend.”
She struck a pose like she expected the room to erupt in applause.
It… didn’t.
But Reyna’s eyes lit up in a way I hadn’t seen since her last championship game.
The next girl stepped up with a sway of perfectly styled purple curls, skin pale as porcelain. Her smile was all grace and poise, though I could tell by the tilt of her chin that she missed nothing.
“Rarity,” she purred. “Fashion designer, stylist, and-well-lover of all things chic.”
She gave a small, elegant wave, her nails perfectly manicured.
Behind her, a soft voice piped up so gently I almost missed it.
“Um… I’m Fluttershy.”
The girl who spoke had butter-yellow skin and a soft waterfall of pale pink hair that cascaded down her back. She peeked out from behind Rarity, her hands clasped tightly in front of her, her shoulders curved in as though trying to make herself smaller.
Her eyes darted up-met mine for half a second-and darted away.
Before I could even think about how to respond-
Pinkie Pie bounced between them like a literal spring, throwing her arms wide.
“AND I’M PINKIE PIE!” she shouted with a grin so wide I thought her face might actually split. “Party planner, confetti connoisseur, best friend to everyone I meet-and, oh yeah, world’s greatest cupcake decorator!”
She bounced in place, eyes sparkling like she had enough energy to power a small country.
I stared at them all-this lineup of impossibly colorful, impossibly alive girls-and tried to wrap my head around it.
Then, almost like I couldn’t stop myself, I glanced back at my friends.
Raya stood rigidly at the edge of the group, arms folded, staring straight at Rarity with a mixture of suspicion and… was that respect? Her eyes narrowed slightly as if sizing Rarity up-like a queen assessing another queen.
Flora hovered behind Summer, peeking nervously over her shoulder, eyes darting toward Fluttershy like she didn’t know whether to wave or hide.
Summer…
Summer stood tall.
Her expression calm.
But her eyes-sharp and scanning-flicked over each girl like she was memorizing them for future reference.
There was something in the way she slightly leaned toward Flora, as if shielding her without realizing it.
In the far corner-
Penny and Pinkie Pie were already mid-bonding.
They bounced in sync, laughing and talking over each other about party tricks and prank wars like they’d been friends their entire lives.
Jackie…
Jackie had quietly, almost subconsciously, moved closer to Reyna.
Her arms were wrapped securely around Reyna’s waist, fingers curling slightly in the fabric of Reyna’s hoodie.
Reyna leaned back into her without hesitation, head resting on Jackie’s shoulder, her eyes fluttering half-closed like she could fall asleep right there.
Like Jackie was the only thing holding her up.
And Jackie looked down at her with a softness I’d only ever seen in those small, unguarded moments-like when she tuned her guitar or when she thought no one was looking.
I swallowed hard.
And that’s when it hit me.
Twilight… was me.
Applejack… was Jackie.
Rainbow Dash… Reyna.
Rarity… Raya.
Fluttershy… Flora.
Pinkie Pie… Penny.
And Sunset Shimmer…
I glanced at the red-and-gold haired girl standing slightly apart from the group, arms crossed but watching us closely, a quiet strength in her eyes.
Sunset… was Summer.
It was all right there.
Reflections.
I cleared my throat.
“So… maybe we should find somewhere less crowded?” I suggested, eyeing the too-small office around us. “We’ve kinda maxed out the space in here.”
Before anyone else could reply-
“I know a place!” Rainbow Dash shouted-and then vanished in a blur of color.
I blinked at the space where she’d been.
Reyna gave a soft, awed laugh. “Okay, that’s kinda awesome.”
We exchanged glances-and followed.
Rainbow led us through winding halls and into a wide, open band room lined with posters and scuffed floors and the faint, lingering hum of music.
Twilight smiled gently as we filed in.
“This is where we rehearse,” she explained. “We have a band. We call ourselves The Rainbooms.”
Reyna’s face split into a grin. “That’s awesome. We’ve got a band too. Not that anyone ever wants to practice.”
She shot a pointed glare over her shoulder at all of us.
Jackie raised an eyebrow but didn’t bother removing her arm from around Reyna’s waist. “You love us anyway.”
Rainbow snorted from where she’d perched on an amp. “Finally! Someone who understands the need to stay awesome!”
The two of them exchanged a grin.

Reyna’s POV
I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until the world stopped spinning.
Everything here was so bright.
The sky outside the window shone a shade of blue I didn’t even think existed in real life. The walls were splashed with colors-banners, posters, instruments polished to a perfect gleam. Even the air felt lighter, like it belonged in some cartoon dream world.
And the people.
These girls.
They glowed. Like, actually glowed.
Their hair, their skin, their smiles-like someone cranked up the saturation slider on life.
I blinked at Rainbow Dash, who was busy showing off with a few air guitar moves.
She looked like me.
Well-not like me like me.
But… enough that it felt like someone had drawn me as a comic book character.
And she was cool. Like, stupid cool.
I felt Jackie’s arm tighten gently around my waist, grounding me.
I leaned into her without thinking.
Not because I was scared.
Okay. Maybe a little.
But mostly because this place felt… big.
Like a world I wasn’t sure I belonged in.
And if Jackie was the only real thing in this rainbow dream?
I’d take it.

Jackie’s POV
The moment we stepped into this world, I clocked every exit.
Habit.
Too many people.
Too many bright colors.
Too many unknowns.
I didn’t trust this.
Not that I thought the colorful crew would attack us or anything-
But magic portals, mirror worlds, alternate versions of my friends?
Yeah. No.
I kept one arm snug around Reyna’s waist, my hand resting just under the hem of her hoodie. She leaned back into me, her head on my shoulder, and I felt her relax a little.
Good.
I stayed close to her-and even closer to the rest of our group-my eyes constantly scanning the room, flicking to the bright-haired girls in front of us.
Twilight seemed harmless enough.
But the redhead with the sharp eyes?
Sunset?
I clocked her as the one to watch.
I didn’t care how “friendly” this world was.
I wasn’t letting anything happen to them.
Not Reyna.
Not any of them.

Raya’s POV
Rarity.
The name matched the face.
Every inch of her screamed style.
From the perfect fall of her violet curls to the pristine manicure.
The dramatic yet tasteful outfit.
The effortless way she crossed her arms like the world spun on her axis.
I crossed my arms too.
And stared.
Her eyes flicked to me once-
And I saw it.
That tiny lift of her brow.
That acknowledgment.
Not a challenge.
Not a dismissal.
But something else.
Respect.
I smirked.
Game on, girl.
But as my eyes flicked to the rest of this world-the impossible colors, the dreamlike atmosphere, the literal rainbow-haired girl zooming around-
Yeah.
This was going to take some adjusting.

Flora’s POV
I stayed behind Summer the whole time.
I mean-what else was I supposed to do?
Everything here was so… loud.
Not noisy, exactly.
Just… bright.
The colors. The people. The way they all seemed so comfortable in this place that made my head spin.
I clutched the edge of Summer’s hoodie sleeve before I even realized I was doing it.
I shouldn’t be scared.
They all seemed nice.
Fluttershy gave me a shy wave that I might have returned-I wasn’t sure.
But I still felt like I wanted to shrink into the floor.
Why were we here?
Why us?
I caught Talia’s eyes once-
And she gave me this soft, steady look.
I breathed a little easier.

Penny’s POV
THIS.
WAS.
THE.
COOLEST. THING. EVER.
I was in a magical, colorful world where everything looked like a walking, talking comic book-AND I MET MY ACTUAL SOUL TWIN.
Pinkie Pie and I were already bouncing in place, swapping stories about epic pranks and glitter explosions.
“She filled a whole classroom with balloons?” I gasped.
“And you dropped a bucket of slime on your principal?” she gasped right back.
We screamed in unison.
Best. Day. Ever.
I barely noticed the others because-
THIS WAS AMAZING.
And I wasn’t letting anything ruin this.
We were going to be best friends forever.
Or until the next prank war.
Either way.

Summer’s POV
I didn’t trust this.
Not because they seemed dangerous.
But because… they seemed too perfect.
They all fit together like puzzle pieces.
Twilight and Sunset shared quiet glances.
Applejack stood just slightly in front of Rarity, relaxed but watchful.
Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash bounced around like synchronized chaos machines.
Fluttershy hovered near the edge, hands clasped, her eyes flicking constantly toward the others.
They didn’t just know each other.
They moved like a team.
Like a family.
And… I wasn’t sure why that unsettled me.
I glanced at my own group.
Jackie holding Reyna like she couldn’t let go.
Flora half-hiding behind me.
Raya standing tall, matching Rarity’s gaze like a silent standoff.
Penny and Pinkie bouncing like they’d found their soulmates.
And Talia-
Always watching.
Always thinking.
I crossed my arms and stood a little straighter.
I didn’t know what this world wanted from us.
But if it thought it could break my new family apart-
It had another thing coming.

Talia’s POV
As the sun sank lower outside the wide band room windows, the nerves and awkward tension that clung to all of us started to ease-just a little.
We sat scattered around the room-some perched on amps, some cross-legged on the scuffed floor, some leaning against the walls.
The seven colorful girls on one side, the seven of us on the other… though the line between us had started to blur.
Twilight sat near the center, a notebook balanced on her knees, flicking between handwritten notes and detailed diagrams as she explained… well… everything.
“The magic we have isn’t exactly natural to this world,” she said, pushing her glasses up her nose for the hundredth time. “It seeped in from Equestria. And somehow… it changed us.”
She pointed gently to each of her friends as she spoke-
“Applejack has super strength.”
Applejack gave a little salute, leaning back on her hands with a casual grin.
“Rainbow Dash has incredible speed.”
Rainbow gave a quick wave from where she was perched upside down on a chair.
“Fluttershy can communicate with animals.”
Fluttershy ducked her head, offering a soft smile from her spot on the floor beside Pinkie Pie.
“Rarity can create diamond-hard shields.”
Rarity flicked her wrist, a faint shimmer of magic sparkling for half a second in the air before fading.
“Pinkie Pie can-uh-create explosive bursts of confetti energy.”
“And cupcakes!” Pinkie added, throwing her hands in the air.
“And Sunset Shimmer can sense people’s true feelings when she touches them.”
Sunset, who leaned against the wall with her arms crossed, gave the smallest nod.
I sat quietly, listening, watching.
The others chimed in here and there-adding jokes, clarifying details-like they couldn’t help it.
And every time one of them did, one of my friends would unconsciously mirror it.
Jackie nodded slightly every time Applejack spoke.
Reyna kept glancing at Rainbow Dash with this curious little smirk.
Raya and Rarity had this silent eye contact battle going on every time fashion or style came up.
Flora sat cross-legged near Fluttershy, their soft voices blending whenever animals were mentioned.
Penny was practically vibrating next to Pinkie Pie, whispering ideas and giggling.
And Summer…
Summer watched Sunset.
And Sunset watched her right back.
It was… weird.
Weird and strangely comforting.
Like the world had tilted on its axis but somehow landed in a new kind of balance.
By the time the sun dipped behind the city skyline, a soft quiet had fallen over the group.
Twilight closed her notebook and exhaled. “We should probably call it a night.”
I blinked. “Already?”
Twilight gave me a small smile. “It’s late. You all have to go back to your world-and we’ve got a lot more to figure out tomorrow.”
The rest of the girls murmured agreement.
We stood, stretching, gathering up bags and jackets-when Twilight stood suddenly, glancing around.
“Alright. Let’s get you back through the portal,” she said brightly, motioning toward the door.
We followed her through the quiet hallways, the soft thud of boots and sneakers echoing off the walls.
I didn’t realize how much I’d relaxed until we reached the office-
And the mirror.
It wasn’t glowing.
The swirling, liquid light we’d seen earlier?
Gone.
It was just a mirror.
I felt my heart seize.
“Wait-” I whispered.
Twilight reached out, pressed her hand against the surface-
Nothing.
She frowned, pressed harder.
Her calm started to crack. “This… this isn’t possible. It should still be open. I-”
I stepped forward, my pulse thundering.
We were stuck here.
We were stuck.
“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” Twilight muttered, her voice rising in pitch. “The portal should stay active for at least twenty-four hours after a cross-unless-unless the magic-”
She trailed off, her eyes darting across unseen calculations in her head.
I felt myself start to spiral.
I was not ready to be trapped in a magic mirror world with rainbow girls and confusing fate theories.
Before I could panic out loud-
Sunset Shimmer stepped up quietly behind Twilight and laid a gentle hand on her shoulder.
Twilight’s shoulders dropped a little, her breathing slowing.
Sunset glanced around at us and gave a small, knowing smile.
“So,” Sunset said lightly, “sounds like the perfect excuse for a sleepover.”
Twilight blinked.
“Actually… that’s a really good idea.”
And then she turned to me.
Her eyes hopeful.
A little apologetic.
But also… sincere.
I looked back at my friends.
Jackie gave a small shrug, her arm still looped protectively around Reyna.
Raya sighed and crossed her arms but didn’t argue.
Flora gave a tiny nod from behind Summer.
Penny was already bouncing in place, eyes sparkling.
Summer… just gave a quiet, slow blink.
I exhaled. “Alright. Why not.”
Before I even finished the sentence-
“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!”
Pinkie Pie exploded into full-blown, confetti-worthy excitement, leaping into the air and spinning around.
“BEST. NIGHT. EVER. I’m gonna make snacks! And games! And decorations!”
Twilight gave her a flat look. “Pinkie. It’s just a sleepover.”
Pinkie stopped mid-twirl, gasping dramatically. “Just a sleepover?”
Twilight raised one eyebrow.
Sunset gave Pinkie a quiet, warning look.
Pinkie deflated slightly. “Right. Chill sleepover. Totally calm. Absolutely casual.”
She gave a quick side glance at Penny, who gave her a matching mischievous grin.
I suddenly felt a lot less calm about this.
“Applejack’s place?” Sunset offered. “Plenty of room. Big barn loft.”
Applejack nodded with a grin. “Y’all are welcome anytime.”
We exchanged glances.
I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding.
“Okay,” I said quietly. “Let’s do this.”
Because at this point-
What else could we do?
I wasn’t sure what I expected when someone said “we’ll carpool to Applejack’s.”
But it definitely wasn’t Pinkie Pie’s minivan.
We all stood staring at it in the school parking lot like it might explode.
It was bubblegum pink, covered in stickers - cupcakes, smiley faces, literal glitter hearts - and the inside…
I peeked in.
There were bags of marshmallows on the seats.
Jars of candy wedged into the cupholders.
A three-tier cake stand bolted to the dashboard.
And a ukulele dangling from the rearview mirror.
I blinked. “Is this… street legal?”
Pinkie popped her head out the driver’s side window. “Yup!”
Penny, of course, immediately called shotgun.
And that’s how the rest of us ended up cramming into the back, limbs tangled and knees jammed against each other.
It was… quiet.
Which, honestly, made it worse.
Usually, if things got awkward, Penny would blurt out something ridiculous, or Pinkie would start singing - but with the two of them up front, jabbering away like they’d known each other forever, the rest of us were just… stuffed into a sugar-scented silence.
I sat squished between Summer and Flora, with Jackie’s knee pressed against mine on the other side, Reyna practically half on her lap.
Raya sat ramrod straight on the other side of the van, arms crossed, trying not to touch anyone.
Behind us, I caught Rainbow Dash balancing herself between Applejack and Sunset Shimmer, chatting quietly with Twilight.
We were a mix of quiet glances, elbow bumps, and a whole lot of “what is happening right now.”
By the time we pulled into Applejack’s driveway - a long gravel path leading to a farmhouse straight out of a painting - I wasn’t sure if I wanted to laugh or crawl under a rock.
And then came the sleepover chaos.
I don’t know who started it.
Maybe it was Reyna loudly announcing she was not sleeping in a barn loft with strangers.
Or maybe it was Pinkie running in circles around the group screaming about sleepover games.
Or maybe it was Penny suggesting a mega pillow fight before we even set foot inside.
Either way…
The entire group exploded into overlapping voices -
“I’m not sharing a room with-”
“There’s no way I’m sleeping on hay bales!”
“Shotgun top bunk!”
“Does Applejack even have enough rooms?”
“Do you think they have a hot tub?”
“Penny, we’re not bringing the glitter bombs inside-”
I stood there, arms crossed, watching the chaos unfold like I’d stepped into a sitcom I hadn’t auditioned for.
Finally-
Somehow-
We settled on groups.
It was almost too logical.
Each of us paired with our reflection… and then paired again by fours.
Jackie, Reyna, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were in Applejack’s room.
“Bonding over being the tough ones,” Reyna muttered, pretending to grumble but clearly thrilled.
Raya, Penny, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity claimed the guest bedroom.
Raya gave a dramatic sigh but didn’t protest when Rarity looped an arm through hers and started talking about silk pajamas.
Flora, Summer, Fluttershy, and Sunset Shimmer were set up in the barn’s main loft - apparently a cozy little spot with a reading nook.
Flora actually smiled when Fluttershy shyly offered to show her some animal sketches.
And Summer… well.
She stayed close, like usual.
That left me and Twilight.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The two of us got a small room tucked at the side of the barn - simple, two beds, shelves lined with old books.
Twilight gave me a soft, awkward smile as she dropped her bag by the door. “Looks like it’s just us.”
I smiled back, heart still thudding a little too fast.
“Yeah. Just us.”
And as I stood in the doorway, watching everyone scatter to their rooms, laughter and footsteps echoing through the house and barn…
I wondered - not for the first time -
What exactly had we stepped into?
And was this night just the beginning?
By the time we dumped our bags in the tiny side room of the barn, most of the noise from the others had faded into the background - the sound of muffled voices, laughter, and someone (probably Penny) trying to start a pillow fight echoed distantly through the walls.
I sat on the edge of my bed, folding my legs beneath me, watching Twilight as she unpacked a small journal, a pencil case, and - of course - her ever-present notebook of multiversal theories.
“So…” I said after a moment, hugging my knees to my chest. “Is this… normal for you guys?”
Twilight glanced up, pushing her glasses higher on her nose. “Which part?”
I gave a small, slightly wild laugh. “Any of it.”
She smiled - that soft, understanding smile I was starting to realize was just kind of… Twilight.
“Well… yes. And no.”
She sat on the other bed, tucking her legs beneath her, notebook balanced on her lap.
“Magic started leaking into this world a few years ago,” she began, voice soft but steady. “It wasn’t supposed to. The portal between this world and Equestria was only meant to open every thirty moons. Just long enough for brief visits. But then… things changed.”
I leaned forward slightly. “Because of you?”
Twilight nodded slowly. “Kind of. I wasn’t originally from this dimension. I’m… a reflection of the other Twilight. The one from Equestria.”
I blinked. “So… there’s you here… and a you there?”
She gave a small laugh. “And now, apparently, a you here. Which means…”
“Three of us,” I finished softly.
I swallowed hard. “That’s… really weird.”
Twilight nodded. “It is.” She paused, looking thoughtful. “But also… kind of amazing.”
I chewed the inside of my cheek, mind spinning. “So. Equestria. That’s the pony world, right?”
Twilight nodded again. “Yes. A world where magic is woven into everything. Where… well… where I’m a unicorn princess.”
I stared.
“A… unicorn. Princess.”
She gave me a sheepish look. “With wings. An alicorn, technically.”
I blinked once.
Twice.
“Right,” I said, voice coming out faintly. “Of course.”
Twilight laughed, relaxing a little. “I know it sounds impossible. It sounded impossible to me too when I first figured it all out. But that’s the thing about magic - it doesn’t follow the rules we think it should.”
I let that sink in.
A unicorn princess.
A world of magic.
A world where all of us had reflections.
“So… the others have reflections too?” I asked softly.
Twilight nodded. “Mhm. All of them. Applejack. Rainbow. Rarity. Fluttershy. Pinkie. And then Sunset is a special case because, well she’s actually from Equestria originally so I guess there’s two of her in this world.”
“Wait. Sunset?” I tilted my head. “She isn’t from… here?”
Twilight shook her head. “Nope. She was a unicorn. Came here before the portal was supposed to be open. Ran away from home, basically.”
I leaned back against the wall, trying to imagine Sunset with a horn, and failed. Spectacularly.
“That explains… a lot.”
Twilight gave a quiet hum of agreement.
We sat in comfortable silence for a moment - a rare, welcome quiet.
Then I asked the question that had been buzzing in my brain since the second we arrived.
“So… what do you think’s happening to us?”
Twilight pursed her lips, tapping her pencil against her notebook. “I’ve been thinking about that.”
She opened to a fresh page, scribbling quickly - symbols, diagrams, words in neat, looping handwriting.
“You and your friends seem to be developing magic of your own,” she said carefully. “Or… at least, you’re being affected by it. More than anyone else I’ve seen before.”
I swallowed hard. “Because of… the mirror?”
“Maybe.” Twilight bit her lip. “Or maybe… because of something else. Something that’s binding our worlds together in ways we don’t fully understand yet.”
I stared at the pages in her notebook - swirling lines that connected names, reflections, symbols of magic and mirror images.
And then it hit me.
“The journal,” I whispered.
Twilight blinked. “What?”
“The journal back in our world,” I said quickly, leaning forward. “We found it a while ago - it’s been recording everything about us. Everything we’ve done since we all met. Stuff we didn’t write. Stuff… no one could have written. Like it’s alive. Watching us.”
Twilight’s eyes widened. “That’s… incredible.”
“Incredibly creepy,” I muttered.
She gave a soft laugh. “Creepy, yes. But maybe it’s connected.” She scribbled something quickly in her notes. “Maybe… it’s a reflection of your world’s magic. A way it’s manifesting. A link between you, your friends… and us.”
I sat back, letting that idea roll around in my head.
A magical journal.
A leaking portal.
Reflections of ourselves in different worlds.
“I don’t know if I should be excited… or terrified,” I said softly.
Twilight gave me a small, understanding smile. “Both. Probably both.”
We fell quiet again.
The sounds of soft laughter echoed from somewhere across the barn.
The creak of old wood.
The gentle hum of night settling in.
I looked over at Twilight.
She was staring down at her notebook - lost in thought, eyes bright with quiet determination.
And for the first time…
I didn’t feel like the outsider.
I felt like I’d met someone who understood what it meant to be curious.
To question everything.
To stand at the edge of something terrifying… and want to know more anyway.
“Twilight?” I said softly.
She looked up.
“I’m really glad I met you.”
Her expression softened into a warm, honest smile.
“Me too, Talia.”
And in that quiet, strange, magical little room…
I realized maybe I wasn’t as alone in this as I thought.

Reyna’s POV
I don’t know why I thought this would be normal.
Like, sure - stepping into a mirror world with a group of technicolor strangers is weird.
But somehow… sitting on the floor of Applejack’s room with two human tornadoes of competitiveness felt even weirder.
Jackie leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, eyes half-lidded in that way that said she was watching everything but acting like she wasn’t.
I sat beside her, watching our two so-called “reflections” go head-to-head in what had to be their fiftieth challenge of the night.
Push-ups.
Yup.
Push-ups.
Because obviously the only way to figure each other out was to see who could collapse on the floor first.
“Forty-eight… forty-nine… fifty…”
Applejack’s face was beet red, but she still gave Rainbow Dash this cocky side-eye.
Rainbow smirked, sweat beading on her forehead. “Fifty-one. Beat that, cowgirl.”
“Fifty-two.”
“Fifty-three.”
They both grunted on the next one, arms shaking.
I leaned toward Jackie, dropping my voice low.
“Be honest… is this what we used to be like?” I asked, trying not to laugh. “Because… I have no idea how the others put up with us for that long if it was.”
Jackie’s lips curled into a lazy smile, her gaze never leaving the two idiots on the floor.
“Y’know, Rey… might be,” she drawled softly.
I snorted, biting back a grin.
On the floor, Rainbow and AJ were fully trembling now, faces scrunched in determination, neither willing to give in.
Jackie pushed off the wall, walked right over, and - with a casual flick of her boot - knocked their shoulders just hard enough that they both tipped over like planks of wood.
“Alright, you two,” Jackie said, standing over them with her hands on her hips. “Call it. You’re both done.”
They flailed for a second, sitting up with matching scowls.
“What the heck?” Rainbow grumbled.
“We were in the middle of a contest!” AJ argued.
Jackie raised a brow. “And you’re both lookin’ about ready to pass out.”
Rainbow blinked at her. “Wait… so you two don’t compete like this?”
Applejack echoed her with a furrowed brow. “Ain’t that… y’know… your whole thing?”
I tried not to laugh again, watching them both give Jackie that look - the one I probably used to give her whenever we got into dumb competitions.
Jackie shrugged, her gaze sliding back to me.
“We used to,” she said casually. “But now we save that energy for… other things.”
She turned her head just slightly - and winked at me.
I nearly choked on air.
Oh.
Oh.
I felt my cheeks flare hotter than the sun, and I ducked my head, biting back the biggest, most ridiculous smile.
Jackie turned back to the two on the floor, who still blinked at her like she was speaking another language.
I stood up, walking to Jackie’s side, crossing my arms and giving them a look like - come on, think a little.
Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other.
Then at us.
Nothing.
Jackie sighed dramatically.
And then -
With a little grin tugging at her lips -
She stepped behind me, slid her arms easily around my waist, and pressed a soft kiss to the top of my head.
I swore my heart exploded.
I leaned into her instinctively, fighting the giant grin stretching across my face.
Rainbow and Applejack?
They both jumped away from each other like they’d been zapped.
“EW!” Rainbow blurted.
“C’mon!” AJ groaned. “Y’all are gross!”
I burst out laughing, Jackie chuckling softly behind me.
“Guess we finally got through to ‘em,” Jackie murmured.
I turned my head slightly, meeting her eyes with a grin.
“Yeah,” I said, leaning back into her, feeling her arms tighten just a little. “And if they think this is gross… they’re not ready for us at full power.”
Jackie smirked. “Poor things.”
We laughed again - and for the first time since stepping into this crazy neon world…
I felt like maybe we really could make sense of it.
Together.

Summer’s POV
I’d survived a lot of awkward situations in my life.
Like… a lot.
But sitting in a cozy corner of Applejack’s barn with Flora, Fluttershy, and Sunset Shimmer had to be one of the top five most painfully awkward moments on record.
We were all perched on mismatched cushions on the barn floor - a little circle of soft-spoken weirdos… and me.
Flora sat beside me, her hands clasped gently in her lap, glancing around the circle with a nervous sort of calm.
Fluttershy was curled up on the other side, legs tucked beneath her, eyes flicking between us like she was scared she’d break the silence if she even breathed too loud.
And Sunset…
Sunset sat cross-legged, hands resting on her knees, eyes half-lidded like she wasn’t even bothered by the weird tension hanging in the air.
I wasn’t sure if I envied her or was just straight-up intimidated.
For a long while, none of us said anything.
I picked at a loose thread on my hoodie, forcing myself to sit still.
I didn’t hate this.
I just… didn’t know what to do with it.
I wasn’t a soft, cozy corner kind of girl.
I didn’t belong in this group.
And even though they’d all been nice-
And Fluttershy had even smiled at me-
And Flora always made sure I wasn’t left out-
I still felt like a puzzle piece that didn’t quite fit.
I glanced at Sunset.
I wanted to ask her.
I really wanted to ask her.
If she’d ever been the outsider.
If she’d ever let magic twist her up until people hated her.
If she’d ever thought…
That maybe she didn’t have to be mean to get people to stay.
If she’d ever found a way out of that spiral.
I thought it-
Loud, sharp, practically echoing in my head.
And then-
Sunset looked up.
Met my eyes.
And said softly, “Yes.”
I froze.
“…What?”
She gave me a half-smile, tilting her head slightly. “Yes. To all of it.”
I stared at her like she’d grown a second head.
And then I remembered-
Right.
The whole ‘can-hear-people’s-thoughts’ magic thing.
Great.
Perfect.
I wasn’t even safe in my own brain.
Sunset must’ve seen the horror on my face because she held up her hands, palms out.
“It’s not like I can hear everything,” she said gently. “Just strong emotions. When people are feeling… stuck. Like you were just now.”
I didn’t say anything.
I wasn’t even sure I could.
Sunset shifted slightly, her voice softening.
“I get it. I really do. I’ve been… on the outside. I’ve been worse than the outsider.” She gave a soft, humorless laugh. “I was the girl people hated. For good reason.”
She met my eyes again - but this time, there was no pity.
Just… understanding.
“But it gets better,” she said. “Not because you make them forget… or because you make up for every mistake. It gets better when you stop telling yourself you don’t belong. When you just… let yourself have a second chance.”
I swallowed hard, a tight knot twisting in my chest.
Let myself have a second chance.
It sounded easy.
But it felt… terrifying.
And then-
“Sunset’s right,” Fluttershy chimed in, her voice soft but steady. “We love her now. All of us. Even though… she wasn’t always nice before.”
Sunset snorted, shaking her head fondly.
“And…” Flora’s voice joined quietly, her soft smile directed at me. “We all want you to feel like you’re part of our group, Summer. We really do. We don’t ever mean to make you feel like you’re on the outside.”
She reached over, giving my hand a small, tentative squeeze.
“And if anyone does try to make you feel like that again,” Flora added, her voice dropping a little lower, “I’ll give them my best stare.”
I blinked. “Your best…?”
Fluttershy let out a soft giggle.
And Sunset visibly winced.
“Okay, yeah,” Sunset said, eyes wide. “If Flora’s stare is anything like Fluttershy’s… that’s freaking terrifying.”
I laughed.
Like, really laughed.
And suddenly, the knot in my chest loosened.
“Thanks,” I said quietly, glancing around the circle.
Flora smiled at me - warm, genuine.
Fluttershy gave me a little nod.
And Sunset smirked. “Anytime.”
And just like that…
I didn’t feel quite so out of place.
Maybe I didn’t have to fight so hard for this.
Maybe I already had it.

Raya’s POV
I’ll admit-
I didn’t think I’d enjoy talking fashion with someone from a parallel dimension.
But… Rarity wasn’t half bad.
We sat cross-legged on the guest room floor, swatches of fabric spread out between us, comparing notes like we were old rivals at a fashion conference.
“Well,” Rarity said, twirling a shimmering bolt of violet silk around her fingers, “in our world, avant-garde streetwear is terribly underappreciated. Everyone seems obsessed with pastel preppy or sporty chic.”
I smirked, filing my nails lazily. “In our world, avant-garde doesn’t even exist. If it’s not flannel or denim, half the town acts like you’ve started a revolution.”
Rarity gasped in dramatic horror, pressing a hand to her chest. “No! How do you survive?”
“Very fashionably,” I deadpanned, giving her a sharp little grin. “But barely.”
We both laughed.
Across the room-
Penny and Pinkie Pie had somehow turned a casual conversation about party themes into a full-on pillow war.
“Take this, fiend!” Penny shrieked, launching a floral-print pillow across the air.
“NEVER!” Pinkie hollered, flipping over the bed like some sort of caffeinated ninja and landing with a wild swing of her own pillow.
I rolled my eyes, blowing on my freshly painted nails.
Honestly… typical.
But even I couldn’t help the tiny smile pulling at the corner of my mouth.
For a while, it was fine.
I chatted with Rarity.
We gossiped about fabric cuts and color pairings.
Penny and Pinkie bounced around, narrowly avoiding total destruction-
Until they didn’t.
I had just finished the first coat of the most perfect shade of deep crimson-Rarity working on a matching purple when-
WHUMP.
Something soft and deceptively heavy hit the side of my head.
The pillow slid off my shoulder…
Knocking Rarity’s bottle of polish out of her hand.
It landed with a soft splat on the floor, a perfect puddle of shimmery purple pooling onto the hardwood.
I blinked.
Rarity gasped-like she’d just witnessed a tragedy.
“My limited edition Amethyst Dawn!” she shrieked, diving for the bottle like a dramatic swan.
Penny froze mid-swing, eyes wide. “Oops.”
Pinkie dropped her pillow like it was a live grenade. “Double oops.”
Rarity stood, holding the half-empty bottle aloft, glaring down at them with the most exaggerated offended look I’d ever seen.
“I have been personally attacked,” she declared, her voice dripping with faux outrage.
I laughed.
I couldn’t help it.
It was just-too much.
Rarity shot me a look-then sighed, shook her head, and…
Picked up the nearest pillow.
“Oh, it’s on now.”
And that’s how Rarity joined the fight.
The room exploded into feathers and laughter.
Penny shrieked as Rarity managed a surprisingly solid hit.
Pinkie tried to double-team Rarity and ended up tangled in a blanket instead.
I leaned back, watching the chaos… until Penny turned to me with a wicked grin.
“Oh no,” I said flatly. “Don’t you dare.”
She dared.
Penny grabbed my wrist, yanking me off the floor and into the fray before I could stop her.
I grabbed a pillow, sighed dramatically, and swung.
At one point-
Pinkie tripped over a pair of sparkly heels and crashed into Rarity, sending both of them onto the bed in a pile of limbs and laughter.
Penny tried to block a pillow with a chair. It did not work.
Rarity screamed, “NOT THE HAIR!” when a pillow knocked her headband askew.
And I-
I nailed Pinkie right in the face with a precision shot I hadn’t known I was capable of.
When we finally collapsed in a heap on the floor-panting, hair everywhere, pillows scattered like battlefield debris-
I realized I was laughing so hard my sides hurt.
Rarity flopped onto her back beside me, still giggling.
Penny lay draped over the bedframe.
Pinkie had both feet hanging off the side of the mattress like a starfish.
I shook my head, wiping at my eyes.
Maybe…
Maybe this wasn’t the worst sleepover after all.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
It was too early for this much tension.
We stood-or, well, half-sat, half-slumped-outside the headmistress’s office.
Jackie leaned against the wall, arms crossed, jaw tight. Reyna sat on the floor next to her, knees pulled up, fiddling with a thread on her sleeve. They weren’t talking, which was… weird. Mostly because Rainbow Dash and Applejack kept sneaking them glances like they couldn’t decide whether to be weirded out or intrigued by the fact Reyna was very obviously curled up against Jackie’s leg like it was the most normal thing in the world.
Raya stood further down the hall, inspecting her nails like she wasn’t phased, though I caught her narrowing her eyes at the door every few seconds. Flora sat quietly beside Penny, who was half-lying on the floor, humming some tune under her breath and tapping her foot like waiting in silence might actually kill her.
I leaned back against the cool wall, arms folded, trying to pretend I wasn’t quietly freaking out inside.
Because I’d just noticed the name on the gold plaque beside the door.
Headmistress Celestia.
I swallowed.
It had to be a coincidence.
Right?
Celia.
Celestia.
Two different people.
…Probably.
Before I could spiral any further, the door clicked open.
We all turned as a tall woman with flowing pastel-colored hair and eyes that seemed… deeper than human eyes should… stepped into the hall.
“Good morning,” she said, her voice light but carrying an unmistakable authority. “What are you girls doing here this early?”
Her gaze swept over the group-polite, curious-
Until it landed on me.
And Penny.
And Jackie.
And Reyna.
And Flora.
And Raya.
Her eyes sharpened, lips parting slightly.
“I see,” she said softly. “You’re not… from here, are you?”
A soft chill ran down my spine.
We didn’t answer-
We didn’t have to.
Celestia gave a small nod, as though she’d expected it, and motioned for us to follow her inside.
The office looked… familiar.
Warm. Bright. Shelves lined with books, the big stained-glass window casting soft rainbow patterns on the floor.
And there, in the center of the room-
The mirror.
Still.
Lifeless.
We all stared at it.
Celestia did too, her brow furrowing faintly.
“This portal is always open,” she murmured, stepping closer, fingertips brushing the frame. “It hasn’t been closed in years. It’s… very unusual.”
A knot twisted tighter in my stomach.
“What does that mean?” I asked, voice quieter than I meant it to be.
Celestia looked at me, her expression softening. “It means… I’m not sure yet. But I’m going to fetch Vice Principal Luna. Perhaps together, we can figure this out.”
Luna.
My heart skipped.
I watched Celestia sweep out of the office, leaving us all standing in a very uncomfortable, very loaded silence.
And when she returned-
Luna walked in beside her.
And I…
I felt it.
That hum of dark magic.
The same wrongness I’d felt in Celia’s office back home.
The same pulse I’d felt coming off Summer when the journal had her.
It was her.
Or… some version of her.
I didn’t even think-
I reached out and grabbed the closest object I could find.
A ruler.
Penny stared at me from the floor. “Uh… Talia?”
Luna paused in the doorway, blinking calmly at the ruler I was brandishing like a sword.
Celestia’s brow lifted in a way that was almost amused.
Summer, to her credit, didn’t freak out.
She crossed over slowly, resting a hand gently on my arm.
“Talia,” she said softly. “It’s okay.”
I forced myself to breathe.
In. Out.
I slowly lowered the ruler and sat down on the nearest chair before my legs gave out.
Everyone stared.
Awesome.
I cleared my throat. “Sorry. I just… I panicked.”
Summer slid into the chair beside me. “I get it. I felt it too.”
I shot Summer a grateful smile for not making me seem crazy. “Actually… I wanted to tell you about something before this morning happened.”
She frowned. “What?”
I took a breath, my hands twisting in her lap. “Back in our world… Celia showed me something.” She glanced up at me, eyes steady. “The journal she used to have. It matched the one that possessed you but it was titled Celestia, not Luna.”
She stiffened.
Twilight, sitting cross-legged on the floor, perked up. “That’s… odd. Because our Luna never had a dark past. Not here. But… in Equestria-”
Twilight glanced at Sunset, who nodded.
“Equestrian Luna used to be called Nightmare Moon,” Sunset said quietly. “She let dark magic twist her. She was… not herself for a long time.”
I felt a weird chill crawl up my spine.
I reached into my pocket-
Pulled out the crumpled note I’d scribbled on the back of a receipt when I’d seen Luna’s journal cover back in our world.
One word.
Nightmare.
With a crescent moon drawn next to it.
I held it up. “It said this. On the back of Luna’s journal.”
Twilight’s eyes widened. “That’s not good.”
Sunset crossed her arms, exhaling slowly. “We need more information. And I know exactly where to get it.”
Twilight glanced at her. “You mean…?”
Sunset nodded. “I still have the journal that lets me talk to the other Twilight.”
I stood up, heart thudding. “You can do that? You can… contact her?”
“It’s worth a shot,” Sunset said. “If anyone knows about this kind of magic, it’s her.”
I nodded firmly.
Celestia, who had been quietly observing all this, gave us a gentle smile. “I hope you find the answers you need.”
We all stood, murmured our thanks-
And filed out of the office together.
The first thing Sunset did when we got back to the band room was pull out a thick, leather-bound journal from her bag.
The cover shimmered faintly, like it had been dusted with magic I couldn’t quite see but definitely felt.
Sunset perched on the edge of an amp, flipped to a blank page, and uncapped a pen.
I sat beside Twilight, watching as Sunset started to write-careful, flowing words filling the page with a message meant for someone in an entirely different universe.
Twilight-Need your help. Something’s wrong with the mirror. There’s also been some weird magic stuff happening with another group of girls. Please write back when you can. -Sunset.
She signed it with a little sun-shaped symbol.
Then… we waited.
And nothing happened.
I mean-nothing bad happened.
The words stayed on the page.
No fiery explosions.
No swirling vortex.
But also-no reply.
Sunset stared at the book a little longer, then sighed, snapping it closed.
“She’s probably busy,” she said with a shrug, but her fingers tapped the cover like she wasn’t as calm as she sounded.
Twilight gave her a soft smile. “We’ll check again later.”
I nodded along, though my chest still felt a little tight.
“So… what now?” Reyna asked, stretching her arms over her head as she flopped onto the floor beside Jackie.
Sunset glanced at the clock on the wall. “Now… we’ve got school.”
Applejack groaned softly. “Right. That thing we still have to do.”
Rainbow snorted. “Can’t skip if we want to graduate.”
Reyna, lounging nearby with Jakcie’s arm slung around her shoulders, laughed. “Graduating. Huh. Forgot people still worried about that.”
Jackie elbowed her lightly, grinning. “Says the girl who’s skipped more classes than she’s attended.”
Reyna shrugged, the corner of her mouth tipping up.
I watched their easy banter, warmth curling in my chest-and that tiny flicker of hope I hadn’t quite dared to grab onto yet.
“So…” Pinkie bounced on her heels. “I guess that means we’re splitting up for now?”
Twilight nodded. “We’ve got classes. But…” She looked at me, then the others. “We’ll meet back here after school. Deal?”
I nodded. “Deal.”
Penny jumped up, saluting dramatically. “We’ll hold down the fort on this side of the weird dimension line!”
Pinkie mimicked the salute. “Operation Magical Hangout Commence!”
Sunset gave us a small smile. “You sure you’ll be okay on your own?”
Raya, adjusting her jacket, raised a brow. “We’ll manage.”
Fluttershy gave Flora a quick, soft hug. “Be safe, okay?”
Flora nodded shyly.
I caught Sunset’s eyes for a brief moment-and she gave me a quiet, understanding nod.
We grabbed our things-
Us mirror world strays-
And slipped out of the band room, waving the girls off as they headed for their first class.
As soon as they turned the corner, Penny clapped her hands together. “Alright, team. What now?”
“Park?” Reyna suggested, jumping to try and sling her arm around Jackie’s shoulders in the same nonchalant way Jackie always does. “I could use some fresh air.”
Jackie chuckled at Reyna’s failed attempts but crouched down so Reyna could reach and gave a low hum of agreement. “As long as we’re not sittin’ around twiddlin’ our thumbs all day.”
Raya adjusted her bag. “I refuse to loiter. That’s for people with no sense of dignity.”
Penny rolled her eyes. “You’re no fun.”
Flora smiled softly. “I think a park sounds… nice.”
I shoved my hands in my pockets, glancing at the now-quiet hallway.
“Let’s just stick together,” I said quietly. “Until we figure this out.”
They all nodded-no arguments, no jokes this time.
We didn’t exactly blend in.
As we walked through town - sticking a little too close together, all six of us huddled like a mismatched parade - I couldn’t help noticing the looks we got.
Not mean.
Not even curious, really.
Just… odd.
Double-takes.
Lingering glances.
That faint expression of something’s different about you crossing strangers’ faces before they kept walking.
It wasn’t hard to guess why.
We were the only ones around with skin tones in soft browns, tans, and light peaches instead of vibrant shades of blue, pink, purple, and literal mint green.
I found myself tugging at my sleeves more than once, head ducked slightly.
And I noticed the others doing the same - subtle, small things.
Raya walking a little straighter, chin lifted, ignoring everyone like they didn’t exist.
Jackie giving every passerby a look that dared them to say something.
Flora tucking closer to Summer, hands fidgeting in front of her.
Penny bouncing along at her usual speed… but quieter than normal.
Reyna not cracking a single joke about people staring - which was almost more concerning than if she had.
By the time we found a park - a small one on the edge of town, tucked between two quiet streets - I felt like I could finally breathe.
It was empty.
Completely.
A handful of swings swayed in the breeze.
An old jungle gym creaked slightly.
Sunlight streamed through thin branches, dappling the grass in soft patches of gold.
Penny didn’t even hesitate.
“WHEEEEEEEEE!”
She ran full speed toward the closest swing - a regular one - and launched herself stomach-first onto the seat, gripping the chains and pushing off the ground with her feet.
She swung high, feet flailing behind her, grinning wildly.
“Penny!” Flora called after her, hands half-raised. “Are you sure that’s safe?”
Penny twisted slightly, wind whipping through her hair. “Nothing fun is ever truly safe, Flora!”
Her voice carried halfway across the park before the wind snatched the rest of her words away.
I couldn’t help it - I laughed.
We all did.
Jackie shook her head fondly, muttering something under her breath.
We wandered over to the big circular swing - one of those oversized ones meant for a whole crowd of kids.
It swayed gently in the breeze.
Flora, Summer and I settled onto it first, sitting cross-legged opposite each other.
Raya slid onto the swing next to me, folding her legs in that perfectly poised, totally effortless way only Raya could pull off.
And then Reyna-
Reyna stepped onto the edge of the swing.
Like, on the actual rim.
One foot balanced precariously, the other half off the edge, arms spread slightly for balance.
Jackie moved in behind her without a word, crossing her arms - but I could tell from the slight shift in her weight that she was ready to grab Reyna if she slipped.
I raised an eyebrow. “Reyna, are you trying to die?”
Reyna flashed me a grin over her shoulder. “Wouldn’t dream of it, newbie.”
Jackie snorted softly. “I’ll catch her before she cracks her skull. Probably.”
We rocked slightly, the swing shifting under our combined weight - a small, slow sway back and forth.
Penny swung higher and higher beside us, her wild laughter echoing through the empty park.
For a while, no one said anything.
The breeze rustled through the leaves, sunlight dappled across the grass, and Penny’s wild laughter echoed off the empty playground.
And then-
“I don’t know about you guys…” Flora said softly, her voice just loud enough to rise above the wind, “but I feel like the world’s been flipped upside down since… well… since all of this started.”
I glanced over at her. Her hands twisted slightly in her lap, her gaze on the ground.
There was no bitterness in her voice - just quiet honesty.
Raya let out a soft snort, flipping a strand of her hair over her shoulder. “Since we got here? Please. The world’s been upside down since the day we all met.”
Jackie gave a low hum of agreement. “She’s got a point.”
Reyna twisted around on the edge of the swing, grinning at us over her shoulder. “Hey, hey. Don’t pin this on me. I’m a delight.”
Jackie raised a brow. “Uh-huh.”
I laughed, shaking my head. “Yeah, you’re a delight. Along with the fashion show, the prank war, the magic possession, Summer trying to kill us -”
“My bad guys.” Summer lowers her head.
Flora takes Summer’s hand in reassurance. “Don’t worry Summer, we don’t blame you.”
“Oh, and let’s not forget the dimension-hopping mirror world full of colourful crayon people.” I continue.
Reyna gave a low whistle. “When you list it out like that… it actually sounds kinda awesome.”
Flora giggled, covering her mouth with her hands.
Raya sighed dramatically, tilting her head back against the ropes of the swing. “Exactly the peaceful, relaxing holiday I imagined when we booked that cute hotel.”
That sent the entire group into a fit of laughter.
Even Jackie cracked a grin, her head tipping slightly, arms still crossed.
And then-
Reyna shifted her foot-
And the swing jerked under her.
She wobbled, arms flailing, letting out a startled yelp.
“Whoa-”
Before any of us could react, Jackie’s arms shot out and caught Reyna clean around the waist.
With an easy, practiced move, she spun Reyna around off the swing’s rim, pulling her into a tight circle -
And then kept spinning her.
Fast.
Reyna let out a shriek of surprise, her feet lifting off the ground as Jackie spun her like a ragdoll in a dizzy whirl of laughter and hoodie strings.
“Jackie-!” Reyna managed between gasps, laughter bubbling out of her uncontrollably. “Put me-”
Jackie just spun her faster. “What’s wrong, sugar? Thought you liked a little danger?”
“I can’t- Breathe-!” Reyna wheezed, laughing so hard her face turned red.
We all dissolved into helpless laughter - Flora clutching her stomach, Raya trying to cover her mouth but failing, Penny nearly falling off her swing as she doubled over in hysterics.
When Jackie finally stopped spinning her, Reyna stumbled, leaning against Jackie’s chest for balance, still giggling breathlessly.
“You’re the worst,” Reyna mumbled, her words muffled by Jackie’s hoodie.
Jackie smirked, looping an arm around her waist. “And you love me for it.”
Reyna just laughed, rising up on her toes to press a soft kiss to Jakcie.
I smiled, my chest tight with something warm and hard to explain.
This-
This was our kind of normal.
Once we all caught our breath, the laughter faded into an easy, comfortable quiet.
We swayed again on the swing, the wind soft around us, Penny’s feet dragging in the dirt beside us.
Raya stretched her arms above her head, sighing with exaggerated drama. “Honestly… I thought a holiday would be shopping, spa days, maybe a little sightseeing. Not, you know… unraveling ancient magic conspiracies.”
Jackie gave a low chuckle. “Our lives, huh?”
Reyna leaned into her side, resting her head briefly on Jackie’s arm. “What even is normal for us anymore?”
Flora smiled softly, swinging her legs a little. “I don’t think we’ve ever really been normal.”
Penny, still lying halfway upside down on her swing, threw her hands in the air. “And that’s why we’re awesome!”
I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding.
“Yeah,” I said quietly, glancing around at them all. “I guess… we’re a little bit magic too.”
They all looked at me - not weird, not questioning - just… understanding.
We stayed in that park for… way longer than we meant to.
The sun drifted lazily across the sky, the shadows shifting with it.
Reyna napped stretched out across Jackie’s lap.
Raya scrolled through her phone, occasionally humming at a photo she liked or a comment she wanted to make but didn’t bother.
Flora braided tiny flowers into Penny’s hair while Penny lay flat on her back in the grass, arms spread, sunglasses covering half her face.
And I… well, I just sat in the middle of them all, breathing in the soft hum of quiet friendship.
It was… peaceful.
Which is why I nearly jumped out of my skin when Penny exploded off the ground like she’d been hit with a bolt of lightning.
“WE HAVEN’T EATEN SINCE BREAKFAST!”
I whipped around. “Penny-?”
She was already on her feet, spinning in circles like she was about to combust. “We’ve been here for-like-five hours, and we haven’t eaten, and I’m starving!”
I blinked. “You’re… you’re actually hungry?”
Penny turned, eyes wide with genuine horror. “I’m actually hungry!”
Before I could process that terrifying reality, she lunged-grabbed my wrist-
And started dragging me toward the street.
“Wait-Penny!” I scrambled to keep up, half-tripping over my own feet. “Where are we-”
“To the shops!” she yelled, her grip like iron as I stumbled after her. “We’re getting food, and we’re getting it now!”
Behind us, I heard the others scramble-voices overlapping, Jackie shouting something about “Penny, don’t break the newbie,” Reyna calling “Wait for us!” and Raya’s long-suffering sigh cutting through it all.
We stormed through the streets of town like a mismatched parade of chaos.
And yeah… the staring started again.
People glanced at us-whispers, side-eyes, some flat-out gawking.
But honestly?
We didn’t care.
We were too busy pointing out everything in this weird pastel town that made absolutely no sense.
Reyna cracked up at a store called Shoe Palace that only seemed to sell one kind of sneaker.
Flora giggled at a house painted entirely in rainbow stripes-including the windows.
Penny dragged me over to a giant donut statue in front of a bakery and declared it her soulmate.
And Jackie-who swore she didn’t care-started quietly pointing out how every car here looked like it belonged in a cartoon.
By the time we reached the little bakery on the corner, we were half out of breath from laughing.
It was adorable.
The outside was painted soft blue with candy-pink trim, and the sign read “Sugarcube Corner” in curly letters.
“Oh my gosh!!!” Penny exclaimed jumping up and down beside me, “It’s here! They have a Sugarcube corner too!”
Inside, the air smelled like vanilla, cinnamon, and everything good in the world.
And behind the counter stood…
A woman with sky-blue skin, a swirl of pink and cerulean hair piled on her head, wearing a bright yellow apron dotted with cupcake patterns. Her eyes twinkled beneath long lashes, and her smile could’ve melted an iceberg.
“Hello, dears!” she called cheerfully as we tumbled inside. “What can I get for you?”
Penny-of course-ran straight up to the counter and ordered half the display case before any of us could stop her.
We all followed, tossing in our own orders-muffins, croissants, sandwiches, hot chocolates-until we had a small feast lined up.
And that’s when it hit us.
We… didn’t have any money.
I froze, glancing at Jackie. Jackie glanced at Flora. Flora gave me a panicked look.
Mrs. Cake smiled patiently, waiting.
Great.
And then-
Raya swept forward, her heels clicking softly on the tile.
With a graceful flick of her wrist, she pulled off the gold earrings she’d been wearing-small, elegant hoops that matched her perfectly-
And set them down on the counter.
“Keep the change,” she said coolly, flashing Mrs. Cake a sharp, almost playful smile.
The shop owner blinked-then chuckled. “Oh my. Well, I can’t say I’ve ever been paid in jewelry before.”
Flora gasped softly beside me. “Raya… those are your favorite earrings.”
Raya shrugged, glancing back at us. “I was hungry. And I wasn’t about to get embarrassed by not being able to pay.”
Jackie snorted. “Of course not.”
I shook my head, smiling.
We gathered up our food-balancing trays, drinks, and pastries-and claimed the biggest booth in the corner.
Jackie, Reyna, Penny, and I squeezed into one side-
With Reyna half in Jackie’s lap by the time we settled.
Flora, Summer, and Raya took the other side, Flora carefully unwrapping a muffin, Summer giving her a rare soft smile.
For a moment, as we all sat there, squished together in a too-small booth, the smell of warm pastries between us and sunlight pouring through the windows…
It felt like we belonged.
No mirrors.
No magic.
No weird stares.
Just us.
I caught Summer’s eye across the table. She gave me a slow nod, almost a smile.
Yeah.
We were going to get home.
We were going to be safe.

Chapter Text

Twilight’s POV (pony version)
I dragged my hooves across the marble floor of my castle’s library, the sound echoing in the silent halls like a mocking reminder of how empty this place had become.
Stacks of half-read scrolls leaned against cracked open books. Maps with ink circles cluttered the tables. Piles of ancient texts about dark magic, dimensional rifts, and old pony legends surrounded me like a suffocating wave of ink and paper.
I hadn’t slept in… Celestia knows how long.
If she were still here.
If anypony even knew where she was.
I swallowed hard, shaking my head and forcing myself to keep moving.
Luna’s fall-
Or… her second fall-
Had been swift.
One minute, she was standing beside me, fighting against the strange dark magic that started seeping into Equestria.
The next…
She was gone.
Consumed again by that shadowy presence.
Nightmare Moon reborn.
And Celestia-
She vanished trying to save her.
I felt my heart twist painfully.
I couldn’t let this happen again.
I couldn’t lose them both.
So I read.
And searched.
And hunted for every possible explanation.
I needed something-anything-to give me hope.
Which is why, when I glanced across the library and saw the faint purple glow from the journal sitting on the windowsill-
My heart actually lifted for the first time in days.
The journal.
Sunset.
I galloped across the room, skidding slightly as I reached it, magic flaring around my horn as I flipped it open.
Sunset’s familiar, quick handwriting filled the page.
Twilight-Need your help. Something’s wrong with the mirror. There’s also been some weird magic stuff happening with another group of girls. Please write back when you can. -Sunset.
I stared at the words.
My heart gave a painful jolt.
Not because of what Sunset had written-
But because of what I felt pulsing faintly beneath the ink.
A ripple of magic.
Dark magic.
I sat down hard, the journal clutched between my hooves.
No…
This wasn’t just a freak accident.
This wasn’t just my world falling apart.
She was reaching through the mirrors.
Nightmare Moon wasn’t drawing power from Equestria alone.
She was feeding off other worlds.
Other dimensions.
And somehow…
Somehow Sunset and the others were caught right in the middle of it.
I closed my eyes, breathing hard.
This wasn’t just about Ponyville.
It wasn’t even just about Equestria.
It was about everything.
Every world.
Every reflection.
I flipped to the next page of the journal, magic sparking as I pressed my quill to the paper.
I didn’t know what I was going to say yet.
But I knew one thing for certain.
This fight wasn’t over.
And now…
None of us were safe.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
The café felt warm in that lazy, post-lunch way.
Sunlight streamed through the big windows, washing everything in soft gold. The quiet hum of other customers, clinking cups, and distant laughter blurred into white noise around us.
Jackie lounged in the corner of the booth, one arm stretched along the backrest, the other cradling Reyna like it was the most natural thing in the world.
Reyna was half-curled on Jackie’s lap, knees tucked up, face buried in the sleeve of her hoodie. Her soft, even breathing told me she was out cold - snoring just quietly enough that it almost blended in with the café chatter.
Jackie sat so still you’d think she didn’t even notice. But I saw the way her fingers lightly traced circles on Reyna’s sleeve.
Across from them, Flora was tucked beside Summer.
And by beside I mean, Flora had sort of melted against Summer’s shoulder, eyes fluttering shut in quiet contentment.
Summer sat upright, stiff as a statue, clearly trying to figure out whether she was allowed to breathe.
Raya, ever the picture of composed elegance, sipped her tea like we weren’t all in a tangled heap of limbs and sleep-deprived teenagers.
And then there was Penny.
She’d dragged a chair from another table and flopped across it sideways, feet propped on the booth’s edge, head pillowed in my lap like I was her personal couch.
I should’ve been annoyed.
But honestly?
I liked it.
For the first time in days… we felt like us.
I leaned my head back against the booth, let my eyes fall closed, and let the quiet wrap around me.
And then-
“WE GOT A MESSAGE!”
The café door slammed open.
Sunset’s voice sliced through the air like a fire alarm.
Penny shot up so fast she nearly headbutted me in the jaw.
I jerked sideways, barely dodging it as she scrambled upright, knocking over her chair in the process.
“WHAT!?” Penny gasped, eyes huge.
Sunset, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie stormed into the café, practically glowing with urgency.
Sunset clutched the thick, leather-bound journal against her chest like it might explode.
Jackie sat up straighter, tightening her grip on Reyna, who stirred with a sleepy grumble.
Penny lunged forward across the table-
And jabbed her finger into Reyna’s side.
“Emergency! Wake up!”
“Grgfhmmmnnn,” Reyna mumbled, trying to curl deeper into Jackie’s lap.
“MAGICAL EMERGENCY THINGY!”
Reyna cracked an eye open, took one look at Sunset holding the journal-
And immediately sat up.
Straight onto Jackie’s thighs.
Jackie let out a low oof, trying to shift as Reyna leaned her elbows on the table, wide awake now, practically bouncing with curiosity.
“Really gotta work on your reflexes,” Jackie muttered under her breath, but her hand stayed on Reyna’s waist, steady and grounding.
Sunset slammed the journal down in the middle of the table. The pages fluttered open, glowing faintly at the edges.
Twilight stood beside her, biting her lip, eyes darting nervously between all of us.
Sunset cleared her throat-and started reading aloud.
“I don’t have much time to explain. Nightmare Moon has returned to Equestria. She’s feeding off dark magic and I think she’s found a way to reach other worlds. I don’t know how yet. But it’s not just our world at risk. If I’m right… she’s coming for yours too.”
Silence.
Not the nice, comfortable kind.
The thick, suffocating kind.
Reyna blinked. “Wait… Nightmare who?”
Twilight stepped forward, her voice soft but firm. “Nightmare Moon. She was Luna… before dark magic twisted her. She tried to plunge Equestria into eternal night. We stopped her once. But if she’s drawing power from other worlds…”
Sunset’s voice dropped. “We’re all in danger.”
My heart clenched tight.
I stared down at the page-at the sharp, urgent strokes of the other Twilight’s handwriting-and felt the weight of every word settle like a stone in my chest.
This wasn’t random.
This wasn’t just bad luck.
Nightmare Moon was reaching into every dimension she could-
And we were on her list.
“What… what do we do?” Flora whispered, her voice small but sharp with worry.
Penny leaned over the table, gripping the edge like it might float away. “Do we, like… fight her? Or… I dunno… throw cupcakes at her until she runs away?”
“Magic fight sounds better,” Jackie said dryly, though her hand on Reyna’s waist tightened.
Summer crossed her arms. “We don’t even have magic. How are we supposed to stop her?”
Raya leaned forward, setting her tea down with a quiet clink. “We’ve faced worse. Haven’t we?”
Reyna nodded, her usual grin tugging at her mouth-though it was a little tighter than usual. “Yeah. And we’ve got, like, double the team now. Right?”
Twilight gave a small, hopeful smile. “Right.”
I looked around at all of them-my friends, the ones from this world, the ones from mine-
And felt that familiar swirl of fear and stubborn hope rise in my chest.
“We stick together,” I said, my voice steadier than I felt. “We figure it out. We fight if we have to. Whatever it takes.”
Sunset nodded. “And we’ll start by figuring out how Nightmare Moon is reaching through the worlds.”
Twilight pulled out her own notebook, flipping pages rapidly. “We’ll need research. Lots of it.”
“Research and snacks,” Penny chimed in, because of course she did.
Jackie cracked a small grin. “Obviously.”
Reyna stretched, bumping her head gently against Jackie’s shoulder. “Guess our vacation just got a lot more interesting.”

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
We were halfway to Applejack’s farm when it happened.
The sun hung low on the horizon, spilling soft gold across the sidewalks as we cut through town. There was something weirdly peaceful about it - like the world had no idea we were walking headfirst into a crisis no one really understood.
Penny walked just ahead of me, chattering to Flora about how they needed to make friendship bracelets for everyone because “it’s scientifically proven that matching accessories make you a better team.”
Flora giggled softly and actually nodded along, her eyes bright.
Raya trailed a step behind them, arms crossed, scanning the street with that practiced indifference that only Raya could pull off. She still looked like she owned the place, even though this wasn’t her world.
Jackie and Reyna were a few paces back - Jackie with her hands stuffed in her jacket pockets, Reyna practically bouncing on her toes beside her, talking fast and wide-eyed about how maybe when this was all over, they could start an interdimensional soccer team.
I walked in the middle of it all - caught somewhere between the laughter and the worry, still trying to wrap my head around the fact that this wasn’t even the weirdest thing we’d faced this week.
And then…
The statue at the front of Canterlot High glowed.
A ripple of soft lavender light shimmered across its marble surface - like moonlight glancing off still water.
We all stopped dead in our tracks.
And I mean all of us.
The local girls - Sunset, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy - turned as one.
“Twilight!” they gasped in perfect, eerie unison.
Before I could even ask what they meant, they bolted.
Literally sprinted across the pavement toward the statue, their faces lighting up like they were seeing a long-lost friend.
I turned, wide-eyed, glancing at my friends.
Penny blinked at me, twisting in place. “Did… they just say Twilight?”
Flora’s eyes darted around nervously. “I thought… we already had a Twilight?”
Raya shrugged, arms crossed tighter now. “Maybe it’s a code name?”
Jackie gave a low hum, her jaw setting. “Somethin’ tells me it ain’t.”
We hurried after them, rounding the corner just in time to see-
A girl step out of the statue’s base.
Like she was stepping through a veil of liquid glass.
At first, I thought it was Twilight.
She had the same deep violet eyes, the same heart-shaped face, the same purposeful way of holding herself.
But… she wasn’t.
Her hair was longer, cascading in soft waves down her back - not tied up in a practical bun like Twilight wore it. No glasses. And her smile…
Confident. Open.
The kind of smile that said she’d walked through a hundred battles and still chose to stand tall.
The local girls swarmed her, hugging her tight in a chaotic tangle of arms and excited chatter.
Even Rainbow Dash - who I’d never seen openly emotional - threw her arms around the girl’s shoulders.
All except one.
Twilight stood at the edge of the crowd, her hands clutching the strap of her bag, a faint tightness at the corners of her eyes.
I watched her stare at… well, at herself.
Or at least, her reflection.
Penny popped up beside me, eyes wide. “So… uh… we’ve got two Twilights now?”
I looked at Twilight, at the new girl, and then back again. “Looks like it.”
Jackie stepped up beside us, her arms crossed but her eyes sharp on the scene in front of us. “Great. Because things weren’t complicated enough already.”
Reyna slipped her hand into Jackie’s, her gaze flicking between the two Twilights. “Maybe she’s here to help.”
Twilight seemed to sense us watching.
She turned slightly, offering us a small, almost sheepish smile.
I gave her a soft nudge with my elbow. “You okay?”
Twilight let out a breath and nodded. “That’s… Princess Twilight. She’s… well… she’s our reflection from Equestria.”
Flora tilted her head. “Wait. Like… a magical princess version of you two?”
Twilight gave a little laugh. “Yeah. She came here once before. Helped them defeat Sunset when she went all magic demon on them. She’s kind of… their Twilight. Before I ever was.”
I glanced at the group still hugging the newcomer.
At the way Sunset beamed at her.
At the way Pinkie bounced up and down, chattering excitedly.
At the way Twilight stood quietly off to the side.
“That’s… a lot,” I said softly.
Twilight shrugged one shoulder, her smile softening. “She usually only comes when something big happens. Either because she needs their help… or because they need hers.”
Reyna gave a low whistle. “So… basically, your other you shows up when the world’s about to end?”
Twilight gave her a look. “Pretty much.”
Raya, who had been standing beside Flora with her arms crossed, finally spoke - her tone cool but sharp with that edge of reality-check we all needed.
“So… does that mean she needs our help?” Raya asked, lifting a perfectly arched brow. “Because, no offense, but we sure as hell could use hers right about now.”
Twilight let out a soft laugh, pushing her glasses up. “Maybe both.”
I glanced back at the group of friends still clustered around the new Twilight - Princess Twilight.
The sun caught on the statue behind them, throwing soft light across the pavement.
Something in my chest twisted - that weird, quiet hum of knowing this wasn’t just a crossover or a weird coincidence.
This was all connected.
We didn’t have to make the first move.
As soon as the hugs ended, Princess Twilight turned around-her eyes scanning the group-and immediately locked onto us.
Her face lit up like a kid seeing a library for the first time.
“Oh! Oh my gosh!” she gasped, stepping forward with a bounce in her step. “You’re the reflections!”
I blinked. “The… what now?”
She stopped right in front of us, her hands clasped together, practically vibrating with excitement.
“I’ve read about this! The theory of parallel universe counterparts existing in linked dimensional pockets-but this!” She threw her arms wide. “This is incredible! You’re all exact human counterparts of ponies I know from my world! Or… at least reflections of them! Which means you’re connected to our magic-probably in ways we don’t even understand yet-and that opens up so many possibilities for interdimensional theory, magic conductivity, friendship energy channels-”
“Twilight.”
The calm but firm voice cut through her rapid-fire ramble like a switch flicking off a motor.
Our Twilight stepped forward, her arms crossed lightly, giving her counterpart a look of patient exasperation.
“I know you’re excited,” she said, tilting her head slightly, “but we kind of… need your help.”
Princess Twilight blinked, her cheeks flushing faintly. “Right. Yes. Of course.”
She cleared her throat, straightened up, and-like flipping a switch-her whole demeanor shifted into serious business mode.
“I came because… Equestria’s in danger. And… I think your world is next.”
That got everyone’s attention.
The chattering died.
Penny actually stopped bouncing.
Raya uncrossed her arms.
Reyna stood a little straighter.
Jackie stepped up beside me, her jaw tight, eyes narrowed.
Princess Twilight took a deep breath.
“It started a few weeks ago. Things… felt off. Luna-Princess Luna-started having visions. Dark dreams. At first, we thought they were just echoes of her past… but they weren’t.”
She glanced around, her gaze landing on Sunset before sweeping across the rest of us.
“Nightmare Moon came back.”
Flora gasped softly.
Even Raya stiffened.
Twilight continued, her voice low and steady.
“We thought we defeated her years ago. But… somehow… the dark magic survived. It hid in the shadows, waiting. And this time, when it returned… it was stronger. Luna tried to fight it, but… it took her. Again.”
A cold shiver rippled through me.
Jackie swore under her breath.
“She disappeared into the shadows,” Princess Twilight said, her voice softer now. “And then… Celestia went after her.”
She swallowed hard, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.
“We haven’t seen either of them since.”
The sun had dipped lower while she spoke, long shadows stretching across the pavement as the sky turned dusky purple.
We all sat down without even meaning to - some cross-legged, some knees hugged to their chests.
It felt… wrong to stand while hearing this.
Twilight dropped onto the grass beside Sunset, her head bowed slightly.
I sat next to her, hugging my knees to my chest, feeling the cool ground beneath me.
Jackie slid down beside Reyna, who leaned into her, silent for once.
Raya and Flora settled close together, their shoulders brushing.
Penny plopped down next to me, resting her chin on her knees.
Princess Twilight looked around at us - her eyes soft but filled with something sharp and unyielding beneath the surface.
“I think Nightmare Moon has found a way to cross dimensions,” she said quietly. “And if she’s feeding on dark magic from other worlds… she won’t stop with ours. Or yours.”
The weight of her words hung heavy in the air.
The wind stirred around us, rustling leaves and the faint crackle of city sounds drifting in from a distance.
I licked my lips, forcing my voice steady.
“So… how do we stop her?”
Princess Twilight looked right at me.
And her answer was the last thing I expected.
“I don’t know,” she said softly. “But I think… whatever it is… we have to face it together.”
I felt Jackie’s hand brush against mine - solid and steady.
Across the circle, Reyna reached for Penny’s hand without a word.
Raya gave Flora a soft nudge, and Flora leaned against her, a quiet, comforting weight.
Our Twilight met Princess Twilight’s eyes.
“So what do we do?”
By the time we finally peeled ourselves off the grass, the sky had deepened into that soft dusky lavender where the sun was just a memory on the horizon.
We didn’t speak much on the walk to Applejack’s farm.
Not because we didn’t have a thousand things to say-
But because none of us knew how to say them.
Penny stuck close to me, occasionally reaching out to swing our arms together like she was trying to shake off the growing knot in her stomach.
Reyna walked between Jackie and Sunset, her usual bounce gone, her hands shoved deep in her hoodie pocket. Jackie kept glancing at her, like she was waiting for Reyna to say something - but Reyna stayed quiet.
Flora and Fluttershy walked together, their heads bent close, murmuring in soft voices I couldn’t hear.
I wasn’t sure if they were comforting each other or just finding comfort in knowing they weren’t alone.
And our Twilight…
She walked just behind Princess Twilight, her eyes on the ground, her lips pressed into a thin line.
I don’t think I’d ever seen her look quite so unsure.
By the time we reached the farm, the last light of day was clinging stubbornly to the horizon, painting the barn in soft shades of gold and violet.
We filed inside without a word, spreading out in the open space of Applejack’s barn, the faint scent of hay and wood wrapping around us like something familiar and grounding.
For a long moment… no one said a word.
And then, of course-
Penny flopped onto a hay bale with a dramatic sigh. “Sooooo… how exactly are we doing this?”
“Good question,” Sunset said, folding her arms. “Because unless I’m missing something… if the portal barely handles two Twilights, how’s it going to cope with-”
“-Fourteen of us?” Rainbow finished, raising a brow.
Princess Twilight winced. “Yeah… that’s kind of what I’ve been worrying about too.”
Flora frowned, tilting her head. “Why is that a problem?”
Twilight cleared her throat, stepping forward. “Because… portals like this aren’t built for handling duplicate reflections at the same time. If too many go through at once… it could destabilize the magic on both sides.”
“Destabilize?” Jackie repeated, her brow arching. “Like… blow up?”
Princess Twilight gave a sheepish smile. “Best case? A minor magical implosion.”
“And worst case?” Raya asked dryly.
“Uh… well… time fractures. Reality warps. You know. The usual.”
Penny waved her hand. “Pfft. What’s a little reality warp between friends?”
I groaned, pressing a hand to my face. “So what, we just… can’t go?”
“No!” Princess Twilight said quickly. “I mean… you can go. You’ll have to. But it needs to be planned. Carefully. Probably staggered. Monitored.”
Rainbow flopped onto a hay bale beside Penny. “So basically… we’re talking weeks of planning before we even get there?”
“We don’t have weeks,” Sunset muttered.
Jackie crossed her arms. “So what’s the actual plan, then? We can’t wait. But we can’t break reality either.”
Twilight and Princess Twilight exchanged a look - the kind of look that said they’d both been thinking about this nonstop since the portal glitched.
Princess Twilight let out a slow breath. “If we all go at once, we risk collapsing the portal.”
Twilight nodded. “But if we stagger… even a few minutes apart… we might still trigger a backlash if the reflections are too similar.”
“Which means-”
“We need to all go together,” they both said at once.
We all stared.
Reyna blinked. “Wait. What?”
Princess Twilight bit her lip. “It’s like… ripping off a bandage. The portal can handle a lot of magic if it’s prepared for it. But if we try to sneak through in small groups… it’ll read us as trying to hide something. Which increases the risk of backlash.”
“Magic doesn’t like being tricked,” Twilight added.
Sunset groaned. “Of course it doesn’t.”
“So… we just go through all together and… hope it doesn’t explode?” Flora asked gently.
“Basically,” Princess Twilight said.
Penny pumped a fist in the air. “Sounds good to me!”
Raya gave her a look. “Because of course it does.”
Jackie turned to Princess Twilight. “How do we… prepare it?”
“We open it gradually,” she explained. “Feed it magic slowly. Stabilize it with a spell. And when it’s ready…”
“We all jump together,” Sunset finished.
I looked between them - at the two Twilights, at Sunset, at all of us huddled in this barn like a mismatched army gearing up for a battle we didn’t understand.
“You’re seriously telling me…” I started slowly. “That the best plan we’ve got… is synchronized universe jumping?”
Twilight gave me a helpless shrug. “Pretty much.”
Penny leaned against my shoulder, grinning. “I’ve always wanted to do synchronized magic stuff. Like, sparkles and everything.”
Reyna stretched her arms over her head. “At least if we blow up, we blow up together, right?”
Jackie gave her a look. “Don’t even joke about that.”
Reyna leaned into her side with a soft smile. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
I sat down on a hay bale, letting out a slow breath.
Was this really happening?
Were we seriously about to throw ourselves through a magical portal with nothing but hope and a prayer holding it together?
Yeah.
Of course we were.
Because that’s what we did.

Chapter Text

Talia's POV
The wind cut sharp across the school courtyard, tugging at the edges of our jackets and blowing hair into faces as we stood huddled together under the pale light of the moon.
Everything felt… sharper at night.
The cold, the quiet, the nervous glances we kept throwing at each other.
I shoved my hands deeper into the sleeves of my jumper, trying not to focus on the glowing statue in front of us — the rippling portal that shimmered like liquid glass under the marble base.
We were really doing this.
We were really about to throw ourselves headfirst into another world.
Around us, the local girls clustered in their little groups. Sunset spoke quietly with Princess Twilight (the other Twilight standing near), her expression tight but focused. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were pacing in a tight circle nearby, both looking like they’d rather punch something than stand still. Rarity fluffed her hair — unnecessarily — while Pinkie Pie bounced softly on the balls of her feet beside Fluttershy, who had both arms wrapped around herself like she was trying to make herself smaller.
And then there was us.
The seven of us huddled in a tight circle a few meters away from the portal, drawn instinctively toward each other like magnets.
Jackie sat on the ground, her back propped against Reyna, both of them bundled under one oversized blanket that Jackie insisted wasn’t necessary but hadn’t shrugged off either.
Reyna had her arms looped loosely around Jackie’s shoulders, her chin resting lightly on the top of Jackie’s head, her eyes half-lidded like she was trying to look casual — but the way her fingers fidgeted with the edge of the blanket gave her away.
Raya stood beside them, her arms folded tightly across her chest, the collar of her ridiculous designer puffer jacket zipped all the way up. She claimed it was “the most efficient way to retain warmth,” but every time the wind blew, she shivered so hard I thought her bones might rattle.
“Should’ve brought another layer?” I asked softly.
Raya sniffed, lifting her chin. “I’m perfectly fine.”
Her teeth chattered right after.
Flora stood next to her, arms wrapped around her own waist, rocking slightly on her heels. Summer was beside her, gently rubbing her shoulder, murmuring soft reassurances I couldn’t quite catch.
But then Flora’s voice cracked into the air, soft but trembling.
“What if… what if this is it? What if we… don’t come back?”
The words hung there — heavy and sharp and far too close to what we were all thinking.
Flora’s eyes were wide and glassy, darting between us like she was begging for someone to tell her she was being silly.
Summer squeezed her shoulder a little tighter, whispering something I didn’t hear.
Penny slid up beside me, looping her arm through mine with a little smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“Come on, Tals,” she said brightly, her voice only shaking a little. “We’ve survived a magical fashion show, a psychotic ex-villain, and like… three near-death experiences in the last two months. What’s a portal jump? Piece of cake.”
I gave her a weak smile. “Right. Piece of cake.”
She nudged me gently. “It’ll be fine. We’re gonna be fine. And… it’s gonna be one heck of a story.”
I swallowed hard, looking around at the six of them.
Jackie and Reyna, tangled together beneath their blanket.
Raya, shivering but standing tall beside Flora, who was still holding tight to Summer.
And Penny, leaning into me with a grin that was trying so hard to be real.
We were all scared.
But we were together.
A sharp, clear voice rang out across the courtyard.
“Alright! We’re ready!”
We turned.
Princess Twilight stood by the portal, her hand raised. The other six local girls stood behind her, hands linked in a tight chain — waiting.
Twilight stepped forward, giving us a small, encouraging smile.
“It’s time,” she said softly.
Jackie exhaled slowly and stood, letting the blanket slide off her shoulders. Reyna immediately got up beside her.
Jackie turned, her gaze sweeping over us, serious and steady.
“Alright,” she said, voice low. “We all go. And we all come back. That’s the deal.”
Reyna gave her a crooked grin, eyes soft. “Only if you promise to survive too.”
Jackie smiled — just a flicker — and nodded once.
We all glanced at each other, silent but bound tighter than any promise we could’ve spoken aloud.
Without another word, we turned and walked toward the portal.
The local seven moved first.
They stepped forward in a single line, hands tightly clasped — Sunset and Twilight on either end, their faces calm but determined.
And together… they jumped.
A soft flash of light —
And they were gone.
I felt my heart stutter in my chest.
Penny’s hand slipped into mine.
I reached for Flora, who linked her fingers with mine and Summer’s.
Raya grabbed hold of Penny.
Jackie took Reyna’s hand, then reached for Summer’s.
And there we stood.
The seven of us.
Hands clasped.
Breath held.
The night pressed in close around us — cold and silent and waiting.
I felt my pulse thundering in my ears.
No turning back now.
“Ready?” Jackie asked quietly.
No one answered.
We didn’t have to.
Together, we took a step forward—
And we jumped.
The world vanished in a flash of light.
For a heartbeat, I felt… nothing.
No ground beneath my feet.
No wind.
No sound.
And then—
A rush of color exploded around me.
It wasn’t like falling.
Or flying.
Or even floating.
It was like… drifting through a kaleidoscope that kept twisting and shifting, every color sharper and brighter than should be possible — ribbons of gold, shards of violet, threads of deep midnight blue swirling past me like living streams of light.
I stretched out a hand, half-thinking I could touch them.
It slipped right through.
My body felt weightless — stretched and pulled in every direction at once — like I was both here and… somewhere else entirely.
I could see the others.
Flashes of Penny’s pink hoodie spinning beside me.
A glimpse of Jackie’s hand still clasped in Reyna’s.
Flora’s braid twisting through the air like it had a mind of its own.
We weren’t falling.
We were… drifting.
Pulled along by something bigger than gravity.
I tried to move — just turn my head, reach out, something —
But it was like my limbs belonged to the portal now.
I was aware.
I was awake.
But I wasn’t in control.
We were caught in the flow of magic.
And then we hit the ground. Hard.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
I groaned, blinking against the sunlight as I tried to push myself up—
And froze.
My hands weren’t hands.
I stared at the soft lavender hoof stretched out in front of me.
“…Oh,” I whispered.
Beside me, Penny let out a loud, drawn-out gasp.
“GUYS I HAVE HOOFS!”
I twisted my head—
Which felt a lot heavier than usual—
To see Penny spinning in a slow circle, staring at her light pink hooves like she’d won the lottery.
Raya sat nearby, her usually immaculate hair now an elegant dark mane falling over one eye. She looked down at her pristine white hooves with an expression caught somewhere between horror and disbelief.
“Well.” Raya flicked her tail—she had a tail!—and deadpanned, “This is… not exactly the vacation I signed up for.”
Flora whimpered softly from where she was awkwardly trying to sit up, her soft green hooves trembling slightly as she stared at them. “I don’t… I don’t know how to move these.”
Summer had managed to sit upright, staring down at herself with narrowed eyes — her coat a deep, sunset orange. “This is ridiculous.”
Jackie groaned beside me, shaking out her newly dusty tan hooves as she stood — or tried to stand.
She got halfway up before her legs wobbled, and she fell forward with a grunt.
Reyna, on the other hoof—
(Yeah, that was happening now…)
Reyna had somehow managed to hop upright and was spinning around trying to look at her own tail, giggling. “Jackie! Look! I have a tail!”
Jackie gave her a deadpan look from where she’d landed in a heap. “I noticed.”
Penny flopped dramatically onto her back. “I love this! I’m adorable!”
Twilight stepped forward, her horn glowing softly. “We don’t have time for this.”
Her magic flared—
And suddenly, we were all lifted gently off the ground, floating slightly above the grass.
Sunset Shimmer and Rarity — both ponies now too — stepped beside Twilight, their horns glowing as they helped steady the magical hold.
“You’ll get used to it,” Sunset said, her voice tight but kind.
Rarity tossed her mane back with a huff. “Eventually.”
I wobbled slightly in the magical grip, feeling my stomach flip as I glanced down at my unfamiliar body.
I didn’t know what was worse — the floating or the fact that I wasn’t sure I’d ever walk normally again.
Twilight’s expression hardened. “We have to move. Now.”
With a flick of her horn, she began to guide us down a winding dirt path—
And that’s when I noticed…
Ponyville.
Or… what was left of it.
The little village that should’ve been colorful and bustling looked… tired.
Houses leaned slightly on their foundations.
Paint peeled from wooden shutters.
Shop signs hung askew, swinging gently in the breeze.
The streets were eerily empty — no laughter, no chatter.
The once-vibrant town square was overgrown with tangled vines and wildflowers.
The Everfree Forest loomed at the edge of town, darker and thicker than I’d ever imagined — twisted branches creeping further into the outskirts like fingers clawing toward the heart of the village.
It felt like the world was holding its breath.
Twilight led us quickly through the empty streets, not stopping until we reached the towering crystal walls of her castle.
The doors swung open before we even reached them.
Spike stood there, shorter than I’d expected, clutching a thick stack of papers in his claws.
He smiled — tight and tired — and handed each of us a folded parchment.
“Current battle reports,” he said briskly. “So you’re up to speed.”
I unfolded mine, eyes scanning over lists of skirmishes, disappearances, rising shadow magic sightings—
It read like a war log.
A real war.
Sunset’s voice cut through the quiet.
“Where… where’s everyone else?”
She meant the others.
Twilight’s friends.
Twilight went still.
Her wings drooped slightly, her shoulders tensing.
For a long moment, she said nothing.
Then…
“They’re gone,” she said quietly. “Missing. I think… Nightmare Moon took them.”
The weight of her words dropped like a stone in my stomach.
The silence in the room was deafening.
Even Penny didn’t say anything.
Sunset took a step forward, reaching a hoof toward Twilight. “Twilight…”
But Twilight stepped away.
Her eyes — normally so full of light — hardened.
“We don’t have time to sit here and fall apart,” she said, her voice low but steady. “We have to stop her. That’s all that matters now.”
She turned toward the castle’s main hall without another word.
The castle’s main hall was a vast, echoing chamber of crystal walls and high arching ceilings that seemed far too big for the quiet conversation we fell into.
A massive map floated in front of us, suspended in Princess Twilight’s magic, casting a soft, shimmering glow across our group.
The table below it was strewn with open scrolls, ancient books with cracked leather spines, scribbled notes on folded parchment, and half-finished diagrams Penny had started drawing in the margins when no one was looking.
Twilight stood at the head of the table, her expression tight with focus as she traced a hoof over the floating map.
“Nightmare Moon’s power seems to be centered here — the old castle in the Everfree Forest,” she explained, tapping a dark spot on the map’s edge. “We’ve seen shadow activity spike in this region. If we want to face her… that’s where we’ll have to go.”
Jackie sat on Twilight’s right, frowning slightly. “And you’re sure she’s holed up there?”
Twilight nodded grimly. “It’s where she fell last time. I think… I think she’s drawing on whatever magic she left behind.”
Reyna leaned against Jackie, her chin propped on Jackie’s shoulder, peering at the map. “And what? We just… walk in? Knock on the door? Challenge her to a magical duel?”
Sunset Shimmer gave a soft snort. “If only it were that easy.”
Flora sat across from them, her hooves tucked under her as she leaned forward nervously. “But… if we face her… won’t that put everyone else in danger? The rest of Ponyville?”
Twilight met her eyes, something soft flickering behind the sharpness of her gaze. “I won’t let her hurt anypony else. That’s why we have to act fast — before she spreads further.”
Penny, perched on a pile of mismatched pillows she’d dragged over from the corner, waved a hoof eagerly. “So, like… sneak attack?”
Rainbow Dash — who’d been pacing beside Applejack — perked up. “Now that sounds like a plan I can get behind.”
Raya, who was sitting beside Flora with a blanket draped elegantly over her shoulders, arched a brow. “Except for the part where we’re sneaking through a haunted forest against an ancient evil goddess?”
“Minor detail,” Penny chimed in.
Applejack chuckled under her breath. “Y’all ain’t exactly subtle.”
I sat beside Twilight, studying the map, my head spinning with every possibility — every risk.
“We can’t go in blind,” I said softly. “What do we know about her powers?”
Twilight gave a small nod, flipping open a nearby book with a soft pulse of magic. “Nightmare Moon feeds on fear. Shadow magic amplifies it — twists it. If we get separated, we’re vulnerable. If we let her get into our heads…”
She trailed off.
Jackie’s jaw clenched. “Then we don’t let her.”
Reyna gave her a crooked grin. “Easy.”
Twilight glanced between all of us. “You’ll have to stick close. No matter what you see… or hear… stay together.”
Penny lifted a hoof like she was raising her hand in class. “Question.”
Twilight blinked. “Yes?”
Penny grinned. “What happens if we win?”
Twilight hesitated.
Sunset answered quietly. “Then Equestria gets its princesses back. And maybe… the other worlds get a chance too.”
The weight of it settled over us like a heavy blanket.
Victory meant hope.
Failure meant… we didn’t want to think about it.
We kept throwing questions at Twilight after that — some serious, some not.
Flora asked about shadow magic and how it worked.
Raya wanted to know why the Everfree was overgrown and if Nightmare Moon’s power could spread to other regions.
Penny asked if turning into a pony again would be a permanent thing if they got stuck here — earning a lot of very uncomfortable silence until Twilight quickly assured her it wouldn’t.
Jackie wanted to know if they could even fight back — if they stood a chance against an ancient goddess.
And me?
I just wanted to know why Twilight looked so tired every time we asked about her friends.
But I didn’t ask that one.
Because I think I already knew.
Hours passed like that — talking, planning, worrying in half-joking voices because it was easier to laugh than to admit how scared we all were.
Eventually, even the bravest among us started to nod off.
Rainbow Dash fell asleep first, sprawled half-on, half-off a pile of blankets.
Applejack tried to argue she wasn’t tired until she dozed off leaning against a crate.
Raya set down her notes and pulled Flora into a blanket beside her when Flora’s head kept drooping against her shoulder.
Reyna yawned so hard I thought her jaw might pop — and Jackie finally dragged her down onto the floor with a gentle, “Come here, sugar,” before settling a blanket over both of them.
Penny was the last of our seven to give in, curling up between me and Twilight with a sleepy grin. “Adventure naps,” she mumbled before her head hit the pillow.
I helped Twilight pull together a nest of pillows and blankets in the middle of the hall, a soft, messy pile of warmth in the cold crystal room.
Even Twilight finally sat down beside us, the weight of the day settling into her eyes.
The soft breathing of sleeping friends filled the hall, wrapping around us like an invisible shield.
We weren’t warriors.
We weren’t even from this world.
But as I lay down beside Penny and Reyna, with Jackie at my back and Twilight on my other side…
I realized this was exactly where we were meant to be.
Together.

Chapter Text

Princess Twilight’s POV
I woke before the sun.
Again.
I always did now.
The castle was silent except for the soft, even breathing of the girls sleeping in a heap of tangled blankets on the main hall floor. My friends.
No.
The reflections of friends I lost.
I stood at the edge of them for a long moment, watching.
Their faces — peaceful, trusting — felt like a memory I didn’t belong to.
A borrowed hope I wasn’t sure I deserved.
I slipped out quietly, letting the soft hum of the castle doors closing behind me fade into the morning chill.
Ponyville stretched before me, quiet beneath the soft gray blush of pre-dawn light.
I took the path I always did.
Past Sugarcube Corner — windows dark, shutters closed tight like the whole building was holding its breath.
Past Carousel Boutique — where a “Closed Indefinitely” sign still hung, half-torn by wind and weather.
Past the old market square — empty, the cobblestones cracked, weeds growing in thin lines between them.
And then… the bridge.
I stopped.
I always stopped.
The soft wooden planks creaked faintly beneath my hooves.
The stream below trickled quietly, reflecting the pale lavender of the sky.
It was here.
It happened here.
I closed my eyes, letting the memory unspool, sharp and vivid like it was waiting for me.
We’d argued the night before.
No — I argued.
They pleaded.
Applejack told me we needed rest.
Fluttershy said we were pushing too hard.
Pinkie tried to make me smile — that soft, sad kind of joke that wasn’t really a joke at all.
Rainbow said I was losing it.
Rarity said I’d forgotten why we were fighting in the first place.
They told me I was starting to sound like the very darkness we were fighting.
I told them they didn’t understand.
I told them I didn’t have time for doubt.
I told them to leave if they couldn’t handle it.
And the next morning…
They did.
I’d come running out of the castle, half-expecting them to be waiting for me like always. Ready for the next mission. The next battle.
But they weren’t.
I ran through the town.
I searched the whole morning.
Until I reached this bridge.
And found… nothing.
No hoofprints.
No goodbye.
Just… gone.
I opened my eyes, staring down at my reflection.
I didn’t look like the pony they knew.
I didn’t even look like the pony I used to be.
I told myself every day since they were taken. That Nightmare Moon had stolen them away before they could say goodbye. That they hadn’t left because of me.
But some part of me — the part I couldn’t quiet — whispered…
What if they did?
What if I drove them away?
What if they were never coming back?
I closed my eyes again, pressing a hoof against my chest, trying to steady the ache there.
I stood alone on the bridge, the wind tugging softly at my mane.
For a heartbeat, I almost called out their names.
But I didn’t.
Because I already knew who would answer.
No one.
I stayed there until the sun cracked over the horizon, casting soft gold over the empty town.
And then I squared my shoulders.
No more waiting.
No more hoping for them to walk back into my life like nothing happened.
I had ponies counting on me now.
And I wouldn’t lose them too.
I turned away from the bridge — away from the ghosts of the friends who had once stood there beside me.
If I had to walk into the darkness again…
I’d do it.
For them.
For the ones still here.
And this time…
I wouldn’t let go.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
I woke to soft sunlight bleeding through the high crystal windows of the castle’s main hall.
For a moment, I forgot where I was.
And then I tried to stretch… and my legs didn’t work the way they should.
I flailed gracelessly in a tangle of blankets, my back legs kicking like I was trying to swim through air before I finally rolled onto my side with a soft “oomph.”
Right.
Still a pony.
That hadn’t been a dream.
Penny mumbled something incomprehensible beside me and snuggled deeper into her pillow, her pink mane fanned over her eyes. Reyna snored softly on Jackie’s other side, her hooves curled toward her chest.
Everyone was still asleep.
Except…
I sat up — wobbling slightly as I fought to get my legs under me.
Twilight.
Her spot in the circle of sleeping ponies was empty.
A faint ripple of unease stirred in my chest.
I carefully slipped out of the pile of blankets, trying not to step on any hooves or tails, and made my way toward the door.
Walking still felt… wrong. My legs bent in ways I wasn’t used to, and my hooves made soft clopping sounds against the crystal floor.
I swayed a little with every step.
After nearly tripping over my own tail — which felt like some kind of cosmic joke — I finally made it to the hallway.
The castle was quiet.
Cold.
I padded carefully through the corridors, calling softly, “Twilight?”
No answer.
I rounded a corner and nearly collided with a small purple dragon carrying a stack of scrolls twice his height.
“Whoa!” Spike yelped, stumbling back as I skidded to a stop.
“Sorry!” I gasped, steadying myself. “I didn’t mean to—”
“You’re fine,” Spike grumbled, setting the scrolls down with a soft thud. “Still getting used to those legs, huh?”
I gave him a sheepish smile. “That obvious?”
He snorted. “I’ve seen worse, don’t worry.”
I chuckled softly before clearing my throat.
“Uh… have you seen Twilight?” I asked gently.
Spike’s eyes darted toward the door at the end of the hall — the one that led outside.
I caught the flicker of worry before he could hide it.
“She… went for a walk,” he said carefully, his claws fidgeting with the edge of a scroll.
I stepped closer, lowering my voice. “Spike. What happened with her friends?”
He froze.
“Nothing,” he said too quickly. “I mean — they just— They’ll be back.”
“Spike.”
I gave him a look.
He held my gaze for a long moment before his shoulders slumped.
“She… pushed them too hard,” he admitted quietly. “At first, they fought with her. Helped her. But then… Twilight started shutting them out. Obsessed over Nightmare Moon. She thought she could fix it all by herself if she just worked hard enough. They tried to tell her, but… she didn’t listen.”
He swallowed.
“And then one morning… they were gone.”
I felt something tighten in my chest.
“Did Nightmare Moon take them?” I asked softly.
Spike shook his head. “We don’t know. Twilight… she says she thinks so. But… sometimes I catch her staring at the door. Like she’s waiting for them to walk back in.”
I bit my lip, glancing toward the door.
I wanted to go after her — to say something, do something—
But then I caught sight of movement through the crack in the door at the far end of the hall.
Twilight was standing outside, hunched over a table piled with maps and old scrolls, her horn glowing softly as she scribbled something down with shaking concentration.
No hesitation.
No softness.
Just… focus.
That same sharp, tired focus I’d seen last night.
I watched her for a long moment.
Maybe she didn’t want comfort.
Maybe… the best thing I could do for her right now wasn’t a pep talk.
Maybe it was helping her finish this.
Helping her fight.
I turned back to Spike, giving him a small smile. “Thanks, Spike.”
He blinked. “You’re not going after her?”
I shook my head. “Not yet.”
And with that… I turned around and marched — okay, wobbled — back to the main hall.
The pile of blankets was still a mess of tangled limbs and sleepy murmurs.
I took a deep breath.
“Alright, rise and shine, ponies!” I called, clapping my hooves together awkwardly. “We’ve got a dark magic goddess to take down.”
There was a lot of groaning.
Penny flopped onto her back with a dramatic whine. “Why are you like this?”
Jackie cracked an eye open. “It better be important, sugar.”
Reyna mumbled, “Five more minutes.”
But they started to stir.
One by one, stretching and blinking blearily — and one by one, sitting up, finding each other, forming a circle again.
We were going to do this.
Together.
And maybe…
That’s exactly what Twilight needed.
The plan — if we could even call it that — came together faster than I expected.
Twilight stood at the head of the long crystal table, her horn glowing faintly as she floated a rough map of the Everfree Forest in front of us.
“We take the southern path,” she explained, tracing a faint line with her magic. “It’s overgrown, but less guarded. With any luck, we’ll reach the castle ruins without running into any of Nightmare Moon’s sentries.”
“Luck,” Jackie muttered under her breath.
Twilight ignored her. “We go fast. We stay quiet. And we stick together. Once we’re inside, we head straight for the throne room — that’s where her magic will be strongest.”
“And then what?” Sunset asked quietly.
Twilight met her eyes. “Then… we do what we came here to do.”
No one asked her to explain.
Because we all knew.
We weren’t here for a friendly chat.
We were here to end this.
I glanced around the table, taking in the faces of my friends — and the reflections who had become friends of a different kind.
Jackie stood close to Reyna, her shoulder just brushing Reyna’s as if she was keeping her tethered.
Raya’s arms were folded, her expression sharp, but I caught the way her eyes darted to Flora every few seconds like she was checking she was still there.
Penny bounced lightly on her hooves beside me, a grin that was almost convincing pasted across her face.
Summer stood a little apart from the others, watching everything — everyone — with a sharp, quiet kind of intensity.
Twilight rolled up the map with a flick of her horn.
“Let’s move.”
The Everfree Forest was even worse in daylight.
Twisting roots clawed at the path beneath our hooves.
Vines hung low, thick with thorns.
The trees stretched gnarled branches over the narrow trail like skeletal fingers trying to block out the sun.
Twilight led the way, her head held high, wings half-flared at her sides, every step sure and silent.
The rest of us followed in a tight formation — close enough to feel each other’s warmth.
I stuck near the middle, flanked by Penny on one side and Flora on the other.
For a while, we walked in silence, the crunch of hooves on dead leaves the only sound between us.
But eventually… the silence got too loud.
“Does anyone else feel like we’re… rushing this?” I asked quietly, glancing at the others.
Penny gave a nervous laugh. “You mean like we’re about to walk into a villain’s lair without an actual plan besides ‘don’t die’?”
“Exactly.”
Flora let out a soft sigh. “I don’t want to be negative, but… this is moving really fast.”
“I thought that was the idea,” Reyna called from up ahead. “In and out before she notices.”
Jackie grunted beside her. “If we’re lucky.”
Raya snorted from behind me. “Yeah, because luck’s always on our side.”
Penny gave me a look and mouthed, awkward.
I smiled faintly, but the knot in my stomach didn’t ease.
“It just feels like… there’s so much we don’t know,” I murmured. “We’re going after a creature that feeds on fear and controls shadows… and we’re hoping sticking together and thinking happy thoughts will be enough.”
Summer, walking a few paces behind us, spoke softly. “We’ve done a lot with nothing but hope before.”
I glanced back at her.
She met my eyes for a heartbeat — a silent understanding passing between us.
She knew what it was like to face something darker than yourself… and hope you made it out whole.
I swallowed hard.
“Yeah,” I whispered. “I guess we have.”
Up ahead, Twilight stopped at a fork in the path, waiting for us to catch up.
Her eyes met mine — steady, unwavering.
And in that look, I saw it.
The weight she carried.
The hope she still held onto.
The fear she wouldn’t say aloud.
We were all afraid.
But we weren’t running.
We were here.
Together.
And maybe… that was enough.
I took a deep breath, stepping forward beside Twilight as the rest of the girls fell into line behind us.
“Let’s do this,” I said quietly.
Twilight gave me a faint smile.
The castle rose from the heart of the forest like a skeleton of stone.
Its towers clawed at the sky, jagged and broken, the tops lost to crumbling ruin.
Ivy strangled the walls, curling over cracked battlements and fallen arches.
The once-grand entrance — double doors of ancient oak bound in blackened iron — hung slightly ajar, creaking softly in the wind.
It looked… dead.
And yet… alive.
A pulse thrummed faintly beneath my hooves as we stepped onto the cracked marble of the outer courtyard — like the castle itself was breathing in slow, hollow echoes.
I could feel it in the air.
Thick. Heavy.
Like the shadows had weight.
We crossed the courtyard in silence, the forest behind us swallowing our trail in creeping mist.
Twilight didn’t hesitate.
She led us straight through the open doors, her head high, wings slightly flared — the perfect image of a princess walking toward her enemy.
The inside of the castle was worse.
Tattered banners hung in strips from vaulted ceilings, their colors long faded.
Stained glass windows, cracked and darkened by centuries of neglect, cast eerie shards of color over the stone floors.
Dust choked the air.
But there were no guards.
No sentries.
No traps.
We moved through the halls with our hooves echoing faintly against stone, every sound sharp and too loud in the suffocating quiet.
“This feels… wrong,” Jackie muttered from beside Reyna.
Reyna nodded, her ears flicking. “Way too easy.”
Penny gave a soft, nervous laugh. “Maybe she took the day off?”
No one laughed.
I swallowed hard, glancing around.
Every shadow felt deeper than it should have.
Every twist in the hallway felt like it was watching us.
But nothing happened.
Not until we reached the throne room.
The massive double doors stood open before us — as if inviting us in.
Twilight slowed.
We fanned out behind her, instinct pulling us tighter together.
Raya shot me a sharp glance.
Jackie stepped closer to Reyna.
Flora’s eyes darted nervously toward the shadows, her hoof brushing lightly against Summer’s.
I felt my heart thudding in my chest.
This was it.
Twilight lifted her head high — and stepped into the throne room.
We followed.
The chamber stretched wide, pillars lining the walls, each wrapped in dark vines that pulsed faintly with a sickly blue light.
And on the dais at the far end — beneath the shattered remnants of a stained-glass window — stood Nightmare Moon.
Tall. Regal. Terrifying.
Her coat shimmered like liquid midnight, her mane flowing in endless streams of shadow.
Her eyes burned bright, slitted like a serpent’s, locked onto us with a slow, predatory smile.
“I was beginning to wonder if you’d come.”
Her voice slid through the air — velvet wrapped around steel.
We froze.
Every instinct screamed at me to run.
But Twilight stepped forward.
“We’re not afraid of you,” she said, her voice clear, steady.
Nightmare Moon tilted her head, her smile sharpening.
“A shame,” she purred. “Fear makes this so much more… entertaining.”
And then —
The shadows exploded.
Figures lunged from the darkness behind the pillars — shapes twisting out of the walls, the floor, the ceiling.
Dozens of them.
Eyes glowing like embers.
Claws stretched wide.
Nightmare Moon didn’t move.
She just watched — as the shadows swallowed the room — and us.
And we fought.

Chapter Text

Jackie’s POV
It was like kicking smoke.
The shadows hit fast, snapping claws inches from my face, and every time I landed a solid blow, they burst into mist — only to reform somewhere else.
But I didn’t stop swinging.
Didn’t stop moving.
Couldn’t stop.
I stayed glued to Reyna’s side, every muscle locked on instinct. She’d dart forward, fast as a spark, and I’d cover her back without a second thought.
One shadow lunged toward her flank—
I pivoted, slammed both hind legs into it, sent it scattering into smoke.
Her head whipped around.
Our eyes met.
She gave me that wild grin — the one that always meant we got this.
I didn’t smile back.
Not yet.
Because every time I caught sight of Nightmare Moon standing at the edge of this chaos, watching us like we were ants crawling across her throne room—
I felt something boil in my chest.
No one was taking Reyna.
No one was taking my friends.
Not again.
I planted my hooves, heart hammering, and took a breath.
Let ‘em come

Reyna’s POV
I’ve played in championship games with the whole school screaming at me — I thought I knew pressure.
This?
This was a different beast.
Literally.
I ducked under Jackie’s outstretched hoof, spun on mine, and slammed into the side of a shadow that had gone for Penny.
It hit the ground in a swirl of black smoke.
Another came for me — I twisted, dodged, flipped over it.
I couldn’t stop moving.
Couldn’t stop thinking.
Keep going. Keep moving. Don’t look at Nightmare Moon. Don’t look at the shadows.
Except I did look.
And I saw her — tall and terrifying — standing above us like a queen on a chessboard she already won.
And for half a second—
I was afraid.
But then I looked at Jackie.
At her holding the line beside me.
At Talia fighting like her life depended on it.
At Penny’s wild grin, at Flora shaking but still standing, at Raya blasting shadows with that sharp, focused look in her eyes.
We were a team.
We were my team.
I wasn’t backing down.
I dropped low, spun around, and slammed both hooves into the nearest shadow with a battle yell that would’ve made my soccer coach proud.
Bring it on.

Raya’s POV
Magic came surprisingly easy to me, hurling rocks, shields and so on.
This was wild.
I fired another blast of shimmering blue light into the horde, slicing through three shadows that exploded into smoke before they could reach Flora.
I stood between her and the dark.
And for the first time… my heart hammered so loud I could hear it in my ears.
I wasn’t afraid of Nightmare Moon.
I was afraid I couldn’t protect them.
Flora. Penny. Even Reyna, who was practically bouncing off the walls.
I fired again — harder this time — and felt the burn of overuse prickle down my horn.
I wasn’t going to be the one who broke first.
I wasn’t going to be the one who let them down.
So I locked my jaw, raised my head, and kept firing — precision, control, execution.
They’d never see me falter.

Penny’s POV
This was WILD.
I ducked under a shadow’s claw — whoops, that was close! — and skidded sideways, slamming a random piece of broken pillar into its face.
It popped into smoke, and I laughed.
Not because this was funny — because if I stopped laughing, I was pretty sure I’d start screaming.
I wasn’t a fighter.
I was a joker.
The girl who cracked the joke when things got scary.
But now—
I swung the broken pillar like a baseball bat, knocking a shadow clean across the throne room.
—Now I was fighting.
And I wasn’t alone.
Jackie was holding the line.
Reyna was spinning like a whirlwind.
Raya had Flora tucked behind her, eyes blazing.
And Talia—
Talia was in the center of it all, fighting harder than any of us, heart wide open, eyes fierce.
I grinned — wild and breathless.
We’ve got this.
And if we didn’t…?
Well.
I’d go down swinging.

Flora’s POV
I couldn’t breathe.
I froze every time a shadow got close — my heart slamming, my head spinning.
But I didn’t run.
I stayed close to Raya, shaking like a leaf in a storm, but I stayed.
Because if I ran, they’d follow me.
And if they followed me—
I wasn’t going to be the reason anyone got hurt.
A shadow lunged — Raya blasted it apart.
I swallowed a scream and reached out with trembling hooves, catching a loose piece of debris and hurling it—
It hit a shadow square in the face.
The thing burst into smoke.
I blinked.
Did I just—?
I did.
I took a shaky breath.
I wasn’t brave.
But maybe I didn’t have to be.
Maybe I just had to try.
So I scooped up another rock, locked my hooves, and hurled it at the next shadow.
And when it hit—
I smiled.

Summer’s POV
I fought in silence.
The shadows came for me — and I moved.
Sharp. Fast. Clean.
I didn’t speak.
Didn’t yell.
Just… fought.
My heart hammered, but my mind stayed calm.
Because fear got you killed.
And I wasn’t ready to die.
I ducked a shadow’s strike, turned, and drove my hoof into its chest.
It vanished in a wisp of smoke.
I caught sight of Flora — throwing a rock with shaking hooves.
Of Penny swinging a pillar like a sword.
Of Talia standing strong at the center of it all.
Of Jackie and Reyna, fighting back to back.
Of Raya — magic sparking bright with every blast.
These girls…
They were fighting like they’d done this their whole lives.
And me?
I was just the girl who’d spent her life pushing everyone away.
But now—
Now I’d fight for them.
I spun, slammed another shadow aside, and felt something sharp bloom in my chest.
Not fear.
Not anger.
Loyalty.
I wasn’t letting anyone fall today.
Not while I was here.

Princess Twilight’s POV
I’d had enough.
Enough of watching the shadows circle like vultures.
Enough of letting them tear at the girls who didn’t belong in this fight.
Enough of waiting.
I blasted the nearest shadow with a flare of violet magic, disintegrating it before it even reached Rarity.
Penny swung a makeshift weapon beside me, yelling something I couldn’t hear over the roar of magic in my ears.
They were fighting with everything they had.
And it wasn’t enough.
Nightmare Moon stood on the dais—
Calm. Smiling.
Like this was just a game.
I gritted my teeth, my horn crackling with raw power.
I wasn’t playing anymore.
I shoved through the last line of shadows, my wings snapping wide as I pushed off the ground — hard.
The wind whipped around me, the magic humming in my chest, stronger than it had been in months.
I locked eyes on her.
Her slitted gaze flicked toward me — almost curious.
“You’ve grown bold,” she purred.
I didn’t answer.
Didn’t need to.
I launched a beam of searing magic straight for her chest.
She caught it.
Her dark magic wrapped around my spell like a snake coiling around prey — twisting it, absorbing it.
My breath caught.
Nightmare Moon smirked, her horn flaring with shadowed energy.
“I taught you better than that,” she whispered.
I hit the ground in front of the dais, my hooves slamming into the stone with enough force to send cracks spidering beneath me.
“You’re not her,” I growled. “You’re not Luna.”
Her smile sharpened, cold and razor-thin.
“Aren’t I?”
She lunged.
I met her head-on.
Our magic collided in a violent explosion of violet and midnight blue, the blast rocking the entire throne room.
I could feel the shockwave rush past me, hear the faint shouts of my friends behind me — feel the pull of their magic trying to shield me.
But I didn’t look back.
I couldn’t.
Because this was my fight.
The force of our collision sent me skidding back across the stone, my wings snapping out for balance.
Nightmare Moon stood tall, her dark mane twisting like a living shadow.
“You’re alone, Twilight,” she said softly. “You’ve always been alone.”
I felt the words hit—
Sharp.
Cruel.
But I shoved them down.
Not this time.
I squared my shoulders, lifted my chin, and let the magic rise inside me until I thought I might burn from the inside out.
“I’m not alone,” I said quietly.
Because behind me—
They were still fighting.
Still standing.
Still with me.
And I wasn’t letting them down.
Not again.
With a roar, I charged — straight for the heart of the nightmare.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
The battle blurred into colors.
Crashes of magic.
Sparks of violet light.
The sickening crack of shadow against stone.
I fought.
I fought like I’d never fought before.
Magic flared from my horn — wild, untamed — bursting against shadows that twisted around me.
Penny flipped past me with a battle yell, swiping a broken banner like a sword.
Raya blasted shadows from behind a crumbling pillar, Flora glued to her side, flinging rocks like tiny missiles.
Summer fought silent and sharp, cutting through enemies with terrifying precision.
And Reyna—
Reyna was a whirlwind, fast and reckless, her mane whipping as she flipped and slammed into every shadow that got near her.
She wasn’t afraid.
And I was.
I was terrified.
Because this wasn’t supposed to happen.
We were supposed to stick together.
We were supposed to win.
I swung around, magic lashing out—
And that’s when I saw it.
The shadow rose behind Reyna — tall, black as pitch, its spear glinting with a deadly, twisted gleam.
I moved.
I ran.
I screamed her name—
But I didn’t hear it.
The world muted.
Everything blurred.
The crashing of hooves.
The blast of magic.
The screams.
Gone.
There was only that spear—
And Reyna’s back turned.
I pushed my legs harder — they didn’t move fast enough — my chest heaved, heart punching against my ribs.
I wasn’t going to make it.
I wasn’t—
And then—
Jackie moved.
She lunged out of nowhere — straight into Reyna, slamming her sideways, shoving her clear.
I watched it happen in perfect, horrible clarity.
The shadow’s spear drove straight through Jackie’s side.
It slid through her like she was nothing.
Like flesh and bone meant nothing.
Jackie didn’t make a sound.
Her eyes went wide — so, so wide — her mouth opened in a breath that never came.
And then she hit the floor.
Hard.
Her body crumpled like a doll with its strings cut.
I stopped.
I stopped moving.
I stopped breathing.
The world—
Vanished.
No sound.
No light.
No shadows.
No battle.
Just—
Jackie.
Jackie lying there.
Jackie with her body twisted, a dark scorch bleeding across her side where the spear had hit.
Jackie, not moving.
Reyna’s mouth was moving — she was screaming — but I couldn’t hear her.
I couldn’t hear anything.
I stared.
Frozen.
Numb.
A hole opened in my chest — raw and jagged — as everything I’d been holding together cracked straight down the middle.
Not Jackie.
Not her.
This wasn’t happening.
This couldn’t—
I dropped to my knees.
I felt the floor slam into me, sharp and cold, but it didn’t register.
The pain in my chest — in my soul — drowned out everything else.
I opened my mouth—
And nothing came out.
I wanted to scream.
I wanted to tear the world apart.
Instead—
Magic exploded from inside me.
A white-hot wave that burst outward in every direction.
I didn’t control it.
I didn’t even know I had it.
It just… happened.
The shadows vanished — burned away like paper in a wildfire.
Their screams never reached me.
All I saw—
Was Jackie.
Jackie on the floor.
Jackie in Reyna’s trembling hooves.
Jackie, her eyes fluttering, her breath shallow.
I crawled forward on shaking legs, vision swimming, heart in pieces.

Reyna’s POV
I didn’t see it.
I didn’t see it—
I was fighting, spinning, breathing in the rush of battle like it was nothing new.
Because that’s what I do, right?
I fight.
I move.
I don’t stop.
I heard Talia scream—
Or maybe I felt it.
I don’t even know.
I turned my head just in time—
Just in time to see Jackie shove me.
Hard.
I hit the ground with a slam that rattled my bones, skidding across the stone floor.
I twisted fast—
And I saw it.
I saw her take the hit that was meant for me.
The spear of shadow drove straight through Jackie.
Right through her side.
I watched her eyes go wide—
So wide—
Her mouth opened, but she didn’t make a sound.
And then—
She fell.
She fell like the world ripped itself out from under her.
The shadows scattered in a blast of light I barely noticed.
Because all I saw—
Was Jackie.
Jackie on the floor.
Jackie’s chest rising… falling… slow.
Too slow.
My heart cracked open, jagged and sharp and screaming.
“No—”
I scrambled toward her, my hooves slipping on the stone, my breath choking in my throat.
I dropped beside her, my legs folding under me like they couldn’t hold me up anymore.
“Jackie—”
Her name tore from my throat — a raw, broken sound I didn’t even recognize.
Her eyes fluttered, half-lidded, glassy.
Her breathing—
Shallow.
So shallow.
I touched her face, my hooves trembling so badly I couldn’t even hold her.
“Jackie, please—”
Please don’t do this.
Please don’t leave me.
Please—
I shook my head, hot tears burning down my cheeks, falling onto her coat.
I couldn’t breathe.
I couldn’t think.
I couldn’t—
This wasn’t happening.
I pressed closer, pulling her against me, wrapping my hooves around her like I could hold her together — like I could stitch her back together with my arms alone.
Her head lolled against my chest, her body too heavy, too still.
“Come on, babe… You’re Jackie… You don’t… You don’t die, remember? You promised.” I whispered.
I don’t know if I said it out loud.
I don’t know if she heard me.
I couldn’t hear anything but the sound of my heart shattering in my chest.
Talia collapsed beside me, gasping, her eyes wild with horror — I saw her mouth move, her magic explode in a violent wave that ripped every shadow away.
But I didn’t care.
I didn’t care about the battle.
Or Nightmare Moon.
Or anything.
I cared about the girl in my arms.
The girl who threw herself in front of death—
For me.
I pressed my forehead against hers, squeezing my eyes shut, swallowing the sob that clawed up my throat.
“You idiot… You stupid, perfect idiot…” I whispered, my voice breaking.
I couldn’t lose her.
I couldn’t survive losing her.
She was my everything.
My anchor.
My storm.
My sun.
And now she was slipping away—
And I didn’t know how to stop it.
“Please…” I whispered. “Please don’t leave me…”
The world around me faded.
The battle.
The castle.
The war.
It didn’t matter.
Nothing mattered.
I pulled her close, holding her like if I just pressed hard enough, I could glue her together.
Her eyes flickered open, glassy and half-focused, locking onto mine.
And she… smiled.
Faint. Barely there.
But real.
“Rey…” Her voice was a rasp, a soft, trembling breath that sent another crack straight through my chest.
“No— don’t— Jackie, please—” My words tangled into sobs as I held her tighter, shaking my head, my tears falling onto her face. “Don’t you dare—”
She coughed, a horrible wet sound that made my blood freeze.
But she still smiled.
“I… love you,” she whispered.
The world collapsed.
Everything.
All of it.
Gone.
I felt my heart shatter — a physical pain that stole my breath, my voice, everything I was.
I couldn’t speak.
Couldn’t breathe.
I just stared at her as she gave me her last smile.
“I love you, Reyna…”
Her eyes fluttered.
Her hoof slipped from mine.
Her body grew limp in my arms.
And then…
She was still.
“Jackie…”
The word fell from my lips like a prayer.
I shook her — gently at first — then harder.
“No— No, Jackie— You can’t— You don’t get to do this!”
I pressed my forehead against hers, sobbing, shaking.
“You can’t leave me… You can’t…”
All I could see—
Was her.
I pulled her closer, my heart ripping itself apart with every beat.
“I love you… I love you so much… Please… Please don’t go…”
But she didn’t answer.
And I realized—
I was holding my heart in my hooves.
And I was losing her.
And I couldn’t stop it.
And some part of me—
Didn’t want to keep going if she wasn’t with me.

Flora’s POV
The explosion of light hit me before I saw it.
A pulse — warm and searing, like a sun bursting open inside the room — rippled through the air, scattering the shadows like smoke in the wind.
I stumbled back, eyes wide, heart thudding against my ribs.
And then I saw her.
Talia.
On her knees, crumpled, her head bowed low, trembling like the entire world had cracked apart beneath her.
And Jackie—
Jackie wasn’t… moving.
Reyna was curled around her — holding her like she was terrified to let go — her body shaking with sobs I couldn’t hear over the blood roaring in my ears.
My hooves turned to stone.
“No…”
The word slipped out, soft and breathless.
This wasn’t happening.
Jackie couldn’t be—
My throat tightened until I thought I might choke.
I wanted to run to them.
I wanted to say something, do something—
But I couldn’t move.
I stood frozen, watching as Reyna pressed her forehead against Jackie’s, whispering words I couldn’t hear, and Talia’s silent, shaking form beside them…
And for the first time—
I understood what it felt like when your heart broke so hard you forgot how to breathe.

Raya’s POV
I saw the light.
I felt the shockwave.
And I felt… it.
That… emptiness.
The moment the shadows vanished, I turned toward the center of the room — ready to regroup, ready to check on everyone.
But then I saw Talia collapse.
I saw Jackie… lying there.
Limp.
Still.
And Reyna—
God…
Reyna was holding her like she could bring her back if she just held on hard enough.
And something inside me just… snapped.
I dropped my horn — the magic flickering out uselessly — and I sank to the floor, my legs folding beneath me before I even realized it.
No.
No, this wasn’t right.
We fought so hard.
We were supposed to win.
We were supposed to… make it.
I bit down hard on my lip, trying to fight the sting in my eyes.
Jackie wasn’t supposed to die.
Not her.
Not the strongest of us.
Not the one who kept us standing.
I stared at Reyna — who looked like her entire soul had shattered — and my vision blurred.
I pressed a hoof to my chest, swallowing hard.
I’d never felt so… useless.
I couldn’t fix this.
None of us could.
And that broke me more than anything.

Penny’s POV
I…
I didn’t even know what happened at first.
One second I was fighting — I was swinging, yelling, laughing because that’s what I did when I was scared—
And then the shadows were gone.
And Talia was screaming without a sound.
And Jackie…
Jackie…
She wasn’t moving.
I blinked, standing there with a half-broken shield in my hooves, frozen like the world just stopped turning.
“No.”
My voice cracked.
“No, no, no—”
I dropped the shield.
It hit the floor with a dull clang that echoed in the sudden, awful silence.
I took a shaky step forward.
Reyna was holding her so tightly, rocking back and forth, whispering over and over again.
Talia looked like her entire world had caved in.
And me—
I couldn’t move.
I just stared, feeling my heart twist into something sharp and awful and screaming inside me.
I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood.
This wasn’t real.
This couldn’t be real.
Jackie was supposed to be invincible.
Jackie was supposed to protect us.
Jackie was supposed to be here.
I sank down, burying my face in my hooves as the first sob broke out of me.
Because I couldn’t joke this away.
I couldn’t fix this.
She was really gone.
And I couldn’t stop it.

Summer’s POV
I saw them all react before I even processed it.
The light.
The wave of magic.
The shadows dissolving into nothing.
And then—
I saw Jackie.
And I froze.
Reyna’s body was wrapped around her.
Talia was on the ground beside them.
And Jackie…
Jackie was still.
I took a step forward, every instinct in me screaming to fix this.
To say something.
To pull them away.
To find some plan.
But…
There was no plan for this.
This was…
Real.
And it hit me all at once — this cold, numbing wave of horror that washed every thought from my mind.
I’d spent so long trying to stay distant.
Not sure if I belonged.
Trying not to get too close.
And now—
Now I understood why people didn’t.
Because losing them—
Losing her—
Was a pain so sharp it made my legs buckle.
I closed my eyes, swallowing hard, fighting the knot in my throat that felt like it would suffocate me.
I opened them again and stared at the girl who had become part of my world — part of all of us.
And I hated myself.
For every time I kept my heart locked up.
Because now I couldn’t tell her how much her friendship meant to me.
And she couldn’t hear me.
And that—
That was the cruelest twist of all.

Chapter Text

Reyna’s POV
I didn’t feel anything.
Not the weight of Jackie in my hooves.
Not Talia’s magic crackling against the air.
Not Penny’s broken sob or Flora’s whispered pleas.
Just…
Nothing.
Like the world had turned silent.
I pressed my forehead harder against Jackie’s, whispering her name over and over again.
But nothing changed.
She didn’t move.
Didn’t breathe.
Didn’t smile that crooked little smile she always wore when I called her an idiot.
She was gone.
And something inside me cracked so violently, it felt like it might tear me apart.
I let go.
I let her go.
I stood.
And I turned away from the girl I loved.
I heard Talia gasp, heard Penny call my name — but they were just noise.
I didn’t stop.
I walked straight toward Twilight — her eyes wide, her hooves trembling as she held a small glass vial glowing faintly with swirling silver magic.
The potion.
The one we were supposed to use on Nightmare Moon.
Twilight opened her mouth — “Reyna, wait—”
I grabbed it.
Ripped it right out of her magic before she could stop me.
“I’m not waiting,” I whispered.
Then I ran.
The throne room blurred as I bolted toward the dais, the weight of the vial cold against my hoof.
Nightmare Moon stood there — tall, regal, monstrous — her eyes gleaming with dark amusement.
“Well,” she purred. “Another hero come to die for her friends.”
Her smile sharpened.
“I suppose I should offer my condolences… such a pity about your little earth pony. She had potential.”
The rage that surged in me felt like wildfire.
I bared my teeth.
I didn’t say a word.
I didn’t need to.
I flexed the wings I barely knew how to use — stretched them wide — and launched myself into the air.
My body screamed in protest, muscles straining, heart pounding—
But I flew.
I snatched Penny’s battered shield off the ground as I soared past her — catching her stunned expression as I rocketed toward the nightmare on her throne.
Nightmare Moon’s eyes narrowed.
Her horn flared—
A bolt of dark magic snapped through the air.
I raised the shield.
The blast hit—
It burned, searing through the metal, jolting my entire body—
But I didn’t slow down.
I pushed forward, gritting my teeth, the wind ripping past my ears.
Another blast.
I lifted the shield — it cracked under the force, splintering—
But I didn’t stop.
I could feel her magic biting at me, clawing at my skin—
But it didn’t touch me.
Not really.
Because something stronger wrapped around me—
A shield I couldn’t see.
A shield I felt.
Jackie.
I could almost hear her voice — soft and steady in my heart.
“I’ve got you, Rey.”
A sob clawed up my throat — but I swallowed it down and pushed harder.
The third blast struck — the shield shattered into pieces that rained down like falling stars.
I dropped it.
I didn’t need it anymore.
Because I had her.
I could feel Jackie’s love wrapped around me like armor, burning brighter than any magic in this nightmare’s arsenal.
I closed my eyes.
And I flew.
Straight into the heart of the storm.
Nightmare Moon’s eyes widened in something that almost looked like surprise—
And I slammed the vial against her mouth.
Glass exploded between us — shards cutting into my hooves — silver magic bursting out in a violent shockwave.
Nightmare Moon shrieked — a sound so raw and inhuman it split the air.
Her magic flared—
A lance of searing pain shot through my side, slicing straight into me.
I gasped.
The world tilted.
Everything… slowed.
I felt myself falling.
Falling through the air, weightless, helpless.
My heart beat once—
Twice—
Jackie.
Her name echoed in my mind — the only thing I could hold onto as the darkness pulled me under.
I smiled.
And then everything went still.

Chapter Text

Talia’s POV
The air hadn’t moved since Jackie’s body hit the ground.
Everything felt wrong - like I’d been ripped out of my body and thrown into someone else’s nightmare. My hooves were still frozen in place. My throat ached from screaming, but I couldn’t hear my own voice. All the sound around me had been sucked into a black hole, replaced by the thud of my own heartbeat pounding in my ears.
I had just watched Jackie die.
Watched the shadows rip through her -
Watched her fall -
Watched her say “I love you” to Reyna with her very last breath.
I couldn’t move.
Couldn’t breathe.
Couldn’t feel anything except the shattering pain that made my magic crackle against my skin like lightning trying to escape.
And then - through the blur of tears, the haze of pain - I saw Reyna.
She was standing.
Still. Silent.
Staring at Jackie’s crumpled body like if she blinked, Jackie would vanish.
And I wanted to reach for her - to tell her to sit down, to stay still, to not do anything, not when we had just lost Jackie -
but something in her had already changed.
It was in the set of her jaw.
The stillness of her wings.
The fire behind her tears.
Reyna wasn’t crying.
Not anymore.
She was burning.
She turned.
Her eyes met mine - and for a moment, there was this desperate flicker behind them. Grief.
But it was buried so quickly by rage I didn’t even have time to call her name before she was moving.
“Reyna-” My voice cracked.
She didn’t stop.
Twilight was shouting something - trying to explain, to warn her - but Reyna snatched the potion from her magic as if it were always meant to be hers.
Twilight stumbled back, stunned.
But Reyna was already running.
“No, no, no- Reyna!” I started forward, but Penny grabbed me.
“She’s not stopping,” Penny whispered.
Because Reyna had never looked more sure of anything in her life.
I could barely see her through my tears, but I saw her grab what was left of Penny’s shield - its edges blackened and jagged from too many magical blasts.
She threw it over her back.
Spread her wings.
Wobbly. Imperfect.
But she flew.
Straight into the storm of shadows still swirling around Nightmare Moon.
The others were screaming behind me - Flora, Raya, Summer - but it felt like we were all underwater.
Like this whole thing had shifted into slow motion.
Reyna flew like someone who had nothing left to lose.
And I knew - I knew - she didn’t plan on coming back.
She dodged blasts.
Took hits.
Kept going.
At one point, Nightmare Moon saw her - and laughed.
Mocked her.
Said something I couldn’t hear - but whatever it was, it made Reyna tuck her wings tighter and dive.
Her hooves punched through the shadows.
Nightmare Moon flung a wall of magic at her, but the broken shield absorbed it - until it split apart in Reyna’s hooves and fell away in shards.
I reached for her - as if somehow, across all that space, I could stop her.
I couldn’t.
She was so close now.
Just a blur of glowing rage and courage, light against shadow.
And then-
CRASH.
She slammed into Nightmare Moon - shattered the vial right against her jaw. A silver-glass explosion of light burst around them.
And Nightmare Moon screamed.
But it was too late.
The shadows - furious, wounded - snapped forward.
A final blast of darkness hit Reyna square in the chest.
And she fell.
She didn’t scream.
Didn’t flinch.
She just… fell.
Her wings hung limp.
Her body spun once.
And then she hit the ground.
I couldn’t feel anything.
Not the ground.
Not my friends.
Not even the magic still swirling around us.
My legs collapsed under me.
I landed hard, scraping my side, but I barely noticed.
Jackie was gone.
Now Reyna.
Gone.
My hands clawed at the earth, pulling me toward her, but I couldn’t get up.
I couldn’t look away from where she lay.
I was dimly aware of Penny sobbing beside me.
Raya’s fists pounding the dirt.
Summer whispering, “No, no, no-”
Flora curled around herself like if she got small enough, she could unmake this reality.
And I-
I just stared.
My mind screamed, but my mouth wouldn’t open.
My magic sparked again, rising off my skin like fire - a heartbeat away from exploding again -
but this time, the pain didn’t come from grief alone.
It came from emptiness.
Because I had lost the two people who had made this place feel like home.
And I didn’t know if I would ever get them back.
There was still smoke curling in the air from where magic had torn the ground apart. The edges of the battlefield flickered with leftover spells, glowing like dying embers.
There was a stillness left behind where Reyna should be.
It was the same stillness Jackie left behind.
And now there were two of them.
I couldn’t look away. I couldn’t speak. My mouth was dry and useless. My throat felt full of broken glass.
And then—
A sound.
Shifting rock.
A gasp.
I turned in time to see a figure struggling up from the shattered stone of the dais.
Luna.
Or—what was left of her.
She looked… wrong.
Not terrifying or monstrous like Nightmare Moon had been.
Just tired.
Ragged. Her coat dulled, wings trembling, eyes wide and distant. Like she had just woken from a nightmare and was still trapped inside it. She stumbled forward on shaking legs, her magic flickering like it wasn’t sure if it wanted to stay.
She looked around — at the ruin, the smoke, the silence.
And then she saw us.
She saw them.
My friends — broken, grieving, curled around their missing pieces.
Me, still frozen in place.
Penny clutching her side, tears on her cheeks.
Flora collapsed onto the ground with her face buried in Summer’s side.
And Reyna’s body—
Her eyes locked there.
She stumbled, whispering something I couldn’t hear. Her mouth moved again — some broken apology, maybe — but none of us answered.
We were too horrified.
Too wounded.
Luna took a shaky step closer.
And then Flora rose.
She moved before I even saw her stand —
shoved away from Summer, her hooves stomping across the rubble, tears streaking her cheeks.
She didn’t say anything at first.
She screamed.
A high, raw, breaking sound. Then she shouted, her voice shaking with the fury of someone who never yells, who bottles things up until they explode.
“You KILLED them!”
She hurled herself at Luna — hooves hitting her chest, legs, shoulders.
Luna didn’t stop her.
Didn’t defend herself.
She just stood there, trembling, barely able to stay upright, and let Flora’s rage rain down on her.
“You KILLED JACKIE!”
Another hit.
“AND REYNA!”
A sob. A punch. A crack of hoof on armor.
“THEY WERE OUR FAMILY!”
“Flora—!” I croaked, but my voice was useless.
“She didn’t mean it!” Summer called, but her words were full of tears, not conviction.
Rarity and Raya moved next — reaching Flora, grabbing her sides, trying to pull her back, but she was fighting them, sobbing, screaming.
Luna sank to her knees.
Her wings drooped to the floor.
“I didn’t know,” she whispered. “I… I didn’t know I hurt anyone. I didn’t remember— I—”
Flora finally collapsed into Raya’s chest, sobbing so hard it made my ribs ache just to hear her.
“I didn’t mean to kill anyone,” Luna rasped. “I didn’t even… know who I was.” Her voice cracked. “I would take it back— I would die to take it back.”
A heavy silence followed. Not peace — just the hush that comes after a bomb drops.
I stepped forward.
I didn’t even feel my legs. My hooves moved like they belonged to someone else.
When I reached Luna, I looked down at her — this woman who had almost destroyed the world, who had taken so much from us.
And I said, “It’s not your fault.”
The words scraped out of my throat like they were made of knives.
I didn’t know if I meant them.
Because someone had to be at fault.
Someone had to answer for Jackie.
For Reyna.
For the fact that we would never get them back.
But Luna looked up at me with red-rimmed eyes and nodded, and the truth settled on me like ash.
She hadn’t asked to be taken over.
Just like Summer hadn’t.
Just like any of us hadn’t.
She wasn’t the monster.
Magic was.
Or grief.
Or maybe everything.
I turned away.
I couldn’t look at her anymore.
I couldn’t look at the space where Jackie should’ve been standing.
I couldn’t look at the space where Reyna would’ve stood — her arm around Jackie, smirking, telling us we were being dramatic.
Instead, I looked at my friends — the ones I had left. Their eyes rimmed red. Their shoulders hunched. Their hearts cracked wide open.
I don’t remember when I sat down.
One moment I was standing, holding myself together with sheer will and a whisper of magic—
The next, I was on the ground.
Cracked stone beneath me. Blood smeared across it—too much of it. Some of it Reyna’s. Some of it Jackie’s.
Most of it mine, now. Because it felt like I was bleeding out, too. From somewhere too deep to reach.
I stared at my hooves.
At the dirt under them. The quiet of a battlefield gone still. My ears were ringing, but the rest of me? Empty.
And then I was crying.
Really crying.
The kind of crying that’s ugly and messy and so loud you don’t even recognize your own voice. My shoulders shook. My chest caved in on itself. I didn’t even hear myself until I felt someone drop down beside me.
Penny.
Her arms were around me in an instant. She didn’t say anything. She just held on.
I buried my face in her shoulder and sobbed.
“I could’ve—” I choked, the words broken and slurred. “I should’ve— I should’ve saved them— Penny, I could’ve done something, I could’ve—”
“No, no, no, Tal, no—” Penny’s voice cracked as she pulled me tighter, like she could hold the pieces of me together. But her own tears were falling onto my coat, her body trembling right alongside mine.
“They’re gone, Penny,” I whispered. “Jackie— Reyna— they’re gone—” I tried to breathe, but it just came out as a gasp, like the world had forgotten to give me air.
“I know,” Penny said, her voice so soft and raw it barely existed. “I know.”
“I should’ve— I should’ve been faster— I saw it, I saw it coming, I—” The words weren’t even words anymore. Just sounds. Pain. Anguish. Guilt.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Penny said, and she was crying so hard now I could barely understand her. “None of this was. You were fighting. We all were. You… you loved them, Tal. They knew.”
Her voice cracked on that last word.
“They knew.”
I clung to her like I was drowning.
And maybe I was.
Because it was real now. Not a blur. Not adrenaline. Not some frayed moment of shock.
They were gone.
Jackie. Reyna.
Gone.
And the rest of us were still here.
Broken.
I looked up through the haze of my tears and saw Flora curled against Summer, her face buried in her friend’s shoulder as she wept quietly. Summer held her close, her own tears sliding silently down her cheeks, her expression empty and devastated.
Raya sat slumped against a column, her face in her hooves, shoulders shaking so violently I thought she might break apart too.
We were five now.
Just five.
And that number felt so wrong it made me want to scream.
Princess Twilight had been watching from across the room, her expression unreadable—tight with sorrow, her eyes heavy with a grief that mirrored ours. I saw something crumble in her face as she looked at us, at what had been lost.
She turned slowly to Luna, who still stood in the center of the throne room like a shattered shell.
“Luna,” Twilight said gently, though her voice was shaking. “Come with me. The girls… they’ll need some time.”
Some time.
I almost laughed.
Time wasn’t going to fix this.
Time wasn’t going to bring them back.
Time was just going to give us space to feel how broken we were.
But I didn’t say anything.
Didn’t look up as Twilight gently steered Luna toward the doors.
One by one, the others followed them — the colorful girls, their reflections of us. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and the other Twilight.
None of them said a word.
The doors closed behind them.
And then it was just us.
Me.
Penny.
Flora.
Summer.
Raya.
Five hearts, cracked down the middle, beating in the ruins of a war we didn’t ask for.
And the silence that followed was the loudest sound I’d ever heard.